Skip to main content

Full text of "The historical development of religion in China"

See other formats


Please 

handle  this  volume 

with  care. 

The  University  of  Connecticut 
Libraries,  Storrs 


11 


3  9153  00081787  6 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2009  with  funding  from 

Boston  Library  Consortium  IVIember  Libraries 


http://www.archive.org/details/historicaldeveloOOclen 


THE  HISTORICAL  DEVELOPMENT 
OF   RELIGION    IN    CHINA 


THE  HISTORICAL 
DEVELOPMENT  OF 
RELIGION  IN  CHINA 


BY 

W.    J?  CLENNELL 

H.M.   CONSULAR   SERVICE 


T.    FISHER    UNWIN    LTD. 
LONDON:  ADELPHI   TERRACE 


First  published  in   iqi"] 


{All  riiihis  reserved) 


PREFACE 

The  reflections  on  the  Religion  and  History  of 
China  contained  in  the  following  pages  give 
the  substance,  somewhat  expanded  and  re- 
vised, of  an  address  delivered  on  the  8th  and 
9th  of  December,  19 13,  to  the  students  of 
the  Caermarthen  Presbyterian  College.  In 
submitting  them  now  to  the  indulgence  of 
a  wider  public  the  author  possibly  owes  a 
few  words  of  explanation  to  his  readers,  who 
may,  perhaps,  in  the  light  of  later  happenings, 
find  some  of  the  judgments  over  confident.  A 
year  ago  China  seemed  to  be  in  the  melting- 
)  pot ;  to-day  it  is  our  Western  European  world 
1^  whose  faiths,  institutions,  and  traditions  are 
upon  their  trial.  Yet  perhaps  the  only  ex- 
planation needed  is  simply  to  say  that  these 
i    pages  were  written  before  the  War. 


5^ 


Nevvchwang, 

November  19 14. 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  PAGE 

I.      GENERAL      CHARACTERISTICS       AND       PRIMITIVE 

CONCEPTIONS  .  ,  .  .II 

II.  ANCIENT   CONFUCIANISM  .  .  .42 

III.  TAOISM     .  .  .  .  .  -63 

IV.  CHINA   AND    BUDDHISM    .                 .  -91 
V.  THE    MINGLING   AND   DECAY   OF    FAITH  .  -US 

VI.      THE   CONFUCIAN   RENAISSANCE     .  .  .     T29 

VII.  STAGNATION  AND  FAILURE  OF  CONFUCIAN 
SOCIETY — THE  MONGOL  CONQUEST — CONTACT 
OF   EAST   AND   WEST    .  .  .  •    ^55 

VIII.      NATIONALIST    REACTION — LAMAISM  .  -175 

IX.      CHINA    AND   THE   CHURCH   OF   ROME         .  .    193 

X.       THE   NINETEENTH   CENTURY — THE   CONTACT    OF 

CHINA   AND    MODERN    IDEALS  .  .    207 

XI.      THE    MODERN   TRANSFORMATION  .  .    233 

INDEX      .  .  .  .  .  255 


I 

GENERAL 
CHARACTERISTICS 
AND  PRIMITIVE 
CONCEPTIONS 


CHAPTER    I 

GENERAL   CHARACTERISTICS   AND 
PRIMITIVE   CONCEPTIONS 

The  subject  of  the  relation  between  Religion 
and  History  in  China  is  one  so  vast  that  it 
would  require  a  long  work  in  many  volumes 
for  its  adequate  development.  The  following 
pages  can  only  profess  to  be  a  rough  sketch, 
in  which  indulgence  is  asked  for  whatever 
in  the  treatment  is  disjointed  and  incomplete. 
There  are,  of  course,  many  books  on 
Chinese  religion.  There  is  a  monumental 
work  by  Professor  de  Groot,  ''  The  Religious 
System  of  China  " — not  yet  finished — in  which 
he  attempts  to  treat  the  subject  systemati- 
cally, with  the  support  of  quotations  from 
native  authors,  ancient  and  modern,  tracing 
the  origin  and  history  through  the  ages  of 
the  various  ideas  and  practices,  philosophies 
and    superstitions    met    with    in    China,    with 

their  relation  to  law  and  custom,  and  so  forth  : 

11 


12  RELIGION  IN   CHINA 

all  illustrated  with  diagrams  and  tables, 
pictures  and  photographs,  gathered  during 
many  years'  residence  in  the  country.  Six 
big  volumes  of  the  intended  work  have 
appeared,  and  at  least  as  much  more  would 
be  required  if  it  should  ever  be  completed 
on  the  same  scale.  Yet  Professor  de  Groot 
confines  himself,  as  far  as  really  detailed 
treatment  is  concerned,  to  one  little  corner 
of  China,  namely,  the  city  and  neighbour- 
hood of  Amoy,  dealing  only  in  a  broad, 
general  way  with  the  phenomena  to  be  found 
in  other  parts. 

Many  works,  I  need  not  say,  deal  with 
special  features  of  Chinese  religion :  e.g. 
the  doctrines  of  Confucius  and  his  disciples  ; 
certain  classical  texts  of  Taoism  ;  Buddhism 
in  the  phases  which  are  found  in  China.  The 
history  of  the  country,  as  far  as  English  books 
are  concerned,  has  been  less  adequately 
treated ;  but  here,  again,  the  total  is  a  big- 
library  of  literature  of  every  degree  of  value. 

A  common,  superficial  notion,  apparently 
prevalent  in  many  quarters,  is  that 

Throe  scliools 

or  tendencies  the  Chinese  people  are  divided  into 

ofthouglit.  ,  .  ... 

three    native    religious  communities 
or  sects  :  the  san  chiao,  or  "  Three  Teachings," 


GENERAL   CHARACTERISTICS  13 

Confucianism,  Taoism,  and  Buddhism.  And 
it  must  be  admitted  that  this  idea  finds 
considerable  countenance  in  the  way  in 
which  these  Three  Teachings  are  commonly- 
spoken  of  by  the  Chinese  themselves. 

Yet,  on  looking  a  little  more  attentively  at 
the  phenomena  presented  by  China,  one  soon 
comes  to  the  conclusion  that  such  a  present- 
ment of  the  position  is  inaccurate.  The  Three 
Teachings  are  not  separate  sects  in  the  sort 
of  sense  that  Christians,  Jews,  and  Maho- 
metans are  separate  in  Western  countries  ; 
or  that,  for  example,  Roman  Catholics, 
adherents  of  the  Church  of  England,  and 
Protestant  Nonconformists  are  separate  in 
England.  They  do  not  cover  the  whole 
ground  of  Chinese  ideas  and  observances,  nor 
do  they  exclude  one  another.  They  may  be 
regarded,  better,  as  schools  or  tendencies  of 
thought,  or  perhaps  as  moods  of  the  Chinese 
mind  which  may  be  manifested  in  the  same 
individual  at  different  times  or  on  different 
occasions. 

Two  of  these  Teachings,  the  Buddhist  and 
the  Taoist,  have  priesthoods  ;  all  three  have 
shrines,  temples,  or  other  holy  places.  But 
the   ordinary    Chinese    layman    cannot    truth- 


14  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

fully  be  said  to  belong  to  any  of  them.  At 
times  he  calls  in  the  services  of  priests, 
perhaps  makes  offerings  or  prayers  at  temples, 
goes  on  pilgrimage  to  holy  places,  and  so  on  ; 
but  he  is  not  a  sectarian  adherent  of  these 
priests  ;  he  is  not  a  member  of  a  congrega- 
tion regularly  meeting  for  worship  at  these 
temples.  Individuals  may,  of  course,  be 
attracted  to  one  teaching  more  than  to 
another,  may  deem  one  more  truthful,  or 
more  helpful,  or  more  efficacious,  or  more 
— what  shall  I  say? — socially  correct  than 
another. 

All  the  educated  classes,  all  the  official 
classes,  profess  a  profound  reverence  for  the 
teachings  and  the  classical  or  sacred  literature 
of  the  Confucianists,  and  in  that  sense  they 
are  Confucianists.  They  would  misunder- 
stand and  possibly  resent  the  question, 
should  they  be  asked  if  they  were  Taoists 
or  Buddhists,  reading  into  the  inquiry  a 
suggestion  that  perhaps  they  might  be  sup- 
posed to  be  magicians  or  monks,  or  in  some 
way  cut  off  from  ordinary  membership  of 
society.  Yet  these  same  people  will,  on 
occasion,  call  in  Buddhist  monks  to  sing 
a   *'  mass ''    at  a  funeral,   or  consult  a  Taoist 


GENERAL   CHARACTERISTICS         15 

fortune-teller  to  have  their  children's  horo- 
scopes cast,  or  so  forth.  In  the  days  of  health 
and  prosperity  the  Chinese,  as  a  rule,  show 
curiously  little  reverence  for  the  images  that 
abound  in  temples,  nay,  often  regard  these 
sanctuaries  and  their  inmates  with  the  most 
outspoken  contempt ;  yet,  on  a  bed  of  sick- 
ness they  will  call  for  a  wonder-working 
P'usa  to  be  brought  before  them  as  readily 
as  the  people  of  Moscow  used  to  send  for 
the  Ikon  of  the  Iberian  Madonna,  and  now 
— the  theft  of  certain  jewels  from  the  original 
having  led  to  a  discontinuance  of  the  practice 
— have  a  replica  brought  to  their  homes. 

The  point  I  want  to  emphasize  is  this  :  If 
we  go  to  Russia  we  shall  find  the  great  bulk 
of  the  people  to  be  not  only  subjects  of  the 
Russian  State,  but  adherents  of  a  perfectly 
definite  Church — the  Russian  branch  of  the 
Greek  or  Eastern  Orthodox  form  of  Chris- 
tianity. They  speak  of  one  another  as  "the 
orthodox."  In  Spain  we  shall  find,  equally 
definitely,  that  people  in  general  are  Roman 
Catholics  ;  in  Scotland,  that  they  are  Presby- 
terian Protestants  ;  in  Turkey  or  Arabia  we 
shall  find  them  Sunnite  or  Orthodox  Maho- 
metans ;    in  Persia,  Shiah    Mahometans — and 


16  RELIGION  IN   CHINA 

so  on  in  many  other  countries.  In  each,  those 
who  do  not  adhere  to  the  prevalent  form  of 
religion  are  commonly  regarded  by  the  rest 
as  **  heretics,"  or  outsiders,  or  in  some  measure 
as  an  inferior  sort  of  people,  less  blessed  with 
the  grace  and  the  favour  of  God  than  the 
dominant  ''orthodox"  are.  The  idea  is 
perhaps  less  insisted  upon  now  than  it  once 
was,  yet  it  would  not  be  difficult  in  all  these 
countries  to  find  it  expressed,  with  every 
appearance  of  strong  conviction,  that  all  who 
are  not  adherents  of  the  locally  dominant 
Church  are  under  the  ban  of  Divine  dis- 
pleasure, deserving  to  be  subjected  to  dis- 
abilities, perhaps  severe  punishment  in  this 
world,  and  doomed  to  a  very  much  worse 
fate  in  the  world  to  come. 

In  China  there  is  little  of  all  this,  and  what 
there  is  is  defended  on  somewhat  different 
grounds.  The  state  has,  hitherto  at  any  rate, 
given  a  certain  patronage  to  Confucianism — 
or  perhaps  it  should  be  put  the  other  way 
round  :  Confucianism  has  allied  itself  intimately 
with  the  state,  has  dwelt  on  the  duty  of  man 
in  his  capacity  as  a  citizen  or  subject  of  the 
state,  and  so  has  come  to  regard  itself  as 
the   cheng  chiao,    or    cheng    taOy    the    correct, 


GENERAL   CHARACTERISTICS         17 

proper,  orthodox  teaching  of  the  nation  in 
its  corporate  capacity — of  the  official  classes 
in  particular ;  the  ju  chiao,  or  learned  teach- 
ing of  the  educated  and  scholarly.  Yet  even 
this  is  only  partially  true  :  Confucianism  has 
never  been  the  mental  and  moral  atmosphere 
of  the  masses,  and  it  would  be  easy  enough 
to  cite  instances  among  the  governing  class 
of  persons  who  have  lived  under  quite  other 
influences  ;  who  have  ''  accumulated  merit  " 
by  endowing  Buddhist  monasteries,  or  been 
guided  in  their  public  acts  by  the  advice  of 
Taoist  mystics  ;  and  this  has  never  seemed 
to  the  Chinese  at  large  to  be  incongruous 
or  inconsistent. 

For  example,  the  great  Emperor  K  ang- 
hsi,  besides  officiating  as  the  Vice-Regent 
of  Heaven  at  the  various  ceremonies  of  the 
State  Religion,  at  the  Temple  of  Heaven, 
etc.,  attended  almost  every  morning  at  the 
big  Buddhist  temple  outside  the  north  gate 
of  the  Forbidden  City  at  Peking,  called  in 
Taoist  priests  from  time  to  time  as  sooth- 
sayers, and  all  the  while  so  coquetted  with 
Roman  Catholic  ideas  that,  like  Felix,  he 
was  almost  persuaded  to  be  a  Christian. 

There  have  been  persecutions  in  China, 
2 


18  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

but  they  have  been  directed  against  tendencies 
or  practices  which  have  seemed  at  some  given 
moment  socially  dangerous,  rather  than 
attempts  to  uproot  or  deflect  opinions  because 
of  any  supposed  peril  to  the  souls  of  those 
who  may  come  to  hold  them.  In  view  of 
passages  in  the  Expansion  of  the  Sacred  Edict 
of  K'ang-hsi,  I  should  hesitate  to  assert  that 
this  latter  idea  has  been  wholly  absent,  even 
in  literature  and  legislation  reflecting  the 
ideas  of  the  intelligent  classes,  while  appeals 
to  Ignorant  prejudice  on  a  lower  plane  have, 
no  doubt,  been  frequent  and  often  wildly 
fanatical.  Yet  it  may,  I  think,  be  said  that 
persecution  in  China  has  been  social  and 
political  in  its  motive  rather  than  grounded  on 
aversion  to  religious  opinions  as  such ;  that 
it  has  never  been  so  systematic  or  so  em- 
bittered as  in  Europe  ;  and  that  in  modern 
times  it  has,  as  a  rule,  been  simply  '' anti- 
foreign." 

There  has  been  in  China,  as  elsewhere,  the 
notion  that  to  hold  unpopular  or  unusual 
religious  opinions,  to  dissent  from  the  opinion 
of  the  majority,  is  hateful  and  harmful  to 
that  majority ;  there  has  been  the  notion  that 
to    hold    strange    opinions   is — as,    of  course 


GENERAL   CHARACTERISTICS         19 

intellectual  error  may  be — evidence  of 
stupidity ;  there  has  been,  very  decidedly,  the 
notion  that  certain  opinions  are  opposed  to 
patriotism,  or  to  public  interests,  general  or 
local ;  but  it  has  rarely  been  supposed  that 
heresy  is  a  thing  in  itself  sinful  and  offensive, 
to  be  reprobated  and  punished  and  exter- 
minated even  though  it  does  not  hurt  or 
interfere  with  ourselves.  The  heretic  has 
been  frequently  accused  of  all  manner  of 
wickedness,  supposed,  reasonably  or  unreason- 
ably, to  be  committed  by  him  ;  he  has  been 
popularly  regarded  as  an  enemy  of  society, 
a  demon  capable  of  any  enormity,  possible 
or  impossible,  and  on  that  ground  hated  and 
pursued  with  rancour ;  but,  apart  from  such 
accusations  or  suspicions  of  immoral  and  anti- 
social conduct,  his  opinions  have  been 
generally  regarded  as  a  matter  for  his  own 
choice  and  judgment. 

We  find  in  China  a  mass  of  practices  which 
are  not  really  distinctive  of  any  of  the  Three 

Teachings,  which  are  accepted  or 
natloiSiity.     tacitly    assumed     as     part    of     the 

system  of  all  three,  or,  more  truly, 
as  outside  all  three,  but  which  we  should 
unhesitatinorlv   class   as   relis^ious  observances. 


20  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

Some  of  these  are  of  immemorial  antiquity, 
carrying  us  back  to  an  order  of  ideas  in  which 
the  head  of  a  family  was  regarded  as  the  high 
priest  of  his  household,  the  chieftain  of  a  clan 
the  high  priest  of  the  clan,  the  sovereign  of 
the  state  the  high  priest  of  the  nation,  whose 
function  it  is  to  make  intercession  for  his 
people  in  a  representative  capacity  before  the 
unseen  Powers.  We  get,  in  fact,  into  a  region 
where  religion  and  nationality  seem  to  merge 
one  in  another — and  that,  I  think,  is  the 
true  basis  on  which  the  structure  of  Chinese 
religion  is  built  up. 

Beyond  a  doubt  this  is  so  historically. 
There  was  a  state  before  there  were  schools 
of  thought ;  there  were  tribes  before  there 
was  an  organized  state  ;  there  were  families 
before  there  were  tribes.  And  a  whole  mass 
of  ideas  centring  round  the  state,  the  tribe 
or  clan,  and  the  family,  are  assumed  by  all 
the  Chinese  people  as  axioms,  to  attack  which 
is  heresy  indeed. 

All  sections  of  the  people  accept  a  common 
body  of  what  we  can  only  call  national 
myths — beliefs  in  certain  great  demigods  or 
patriarchs,  or  heroes,  or  whatever  we  may  call 
them,  e.g.  Fu  Hsi  and  Shen  Nung,  Huang  Ti, 


GENERAL  CHARACTERISTICS         21 

Yao  and  Shun,  and  Yu  the  Great,   who  are 
believed  to  have  been  the  originators  of  human 
institutions,   who   appear  in  history 
^°^^^°^y  books   something   in   the   way   that 
Adam    and     Noah,    or     Abraham, 
Isaac,  and  Jacob  appear  in  the  Jewish  Scrip- 
tures, and  who,  while  they  are  held  to  have 
been   historical    personages   at    such    or   such 
dates  in  remote  antiquity,  are  also  worshipped 
in  temples  as  if  they  were  existing  divinities. 
This  takes  us  one  step  farther.     All  through 
Chinese    traditional    belief    there    is    no   hard 
and  fast  line  between  a  human   soul  and  an 
object  of  worship.     Indeed,  except  that  there 
is  a  vague  belief  in  a  T'ien  or  Shang  Ti — 
Heavenly    Providence    or    Overlord    of     All 
Things — beyond    all    human    or    other    exist- 
ence— the   whole   body  of  objects  of  worship 
are   more   or   less   distinctly   conceived    of  as 
having   had   in   the    past,    sometimes   as   des- 
tined to  have  in  the  future,  a  human,  or  at  least 
a   material,    incarnation.     This    is   carried    so 
far  that  it  may  be  said  that  all  human  souls 
are,  or  some  day  may  be,  objects  of  a  reverence 
very    closely    akin    to    worship.       Every    de- 
scendant, at  any  rate,  worships  his  ancestors. 
He    does    not   suppose  them  to  be  Almighty 


22  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

Gods,   but  he  does  suppose  that  their   spirits 

pervade  the  places  where  their  bodies  are  at 

rest,    take   an   interest   in   his   wel- 

worsSiK      ^^^^»  ^^^  ^^^'  according  to  how  he 
remembers  and  venerates  them,  pro- 
foundly influence  his  fate,  here  and  hereafter. 

To  understand  Chinese  religious  ideas  at 
all  we  must  get  the  notion  deeply  engrained 
into  us  that  the  spirits  of  our  ancestors  are, 
for  us  at  any  rate,  objects  of  worship  ;  that 
the  due  celebration  of  the  proper  rites  before 
their  tombs,  or  their  memorial  tablets — the 
placing  of  little  bits  of  yellowish  paper  on 
their  graves  at  the  Spring  Festival  of  Ch'ing 
Ming,  for  example — is  a  matter  of  supreme 
importance  to  us. 

If  they  have  been  people  of  distinction  the 
worship  will  extend  beyond  the  family  circle. 
There  will  be  shrines,  or,  it  may  be,  elaborate 
temples  erected  to  their  memory,  not  only 
at  the  place  of  their  burial,  but,  quite  possibly, 
in  many  other  places  as  well.  So  we  pass  to 
a  conception  of  a  sort  of  canonization,  or 
posthumous  ennobling  of  the  dead,  and  you 
will  find  that  one  of  the  most  serious  functions 
of  all  Chinese  governments  has  been  to  decree 
what   kind   or  measure  of  canonization   is   to 


GENERAL  CHARACTERISTICS         23 

be  accorded  to  national  heroes  or  celebrities 
who  are  deemed  by  each  succeeding  generation 
to  be  worthy  of  such  distinction. 

On  all  such  deceased  personages  a  name, 
known  as  their  Miao-hao,  i.e.  "temple  name" 
or  Shih-ming,  "  name  of  canonization,"  Is 
conferred  after  death,  whether  they  be 
emperors  or  any  other  persons  deemed 
worthy  of  posthumous  reverence,  and  it  is 
under  this  posthumous  name  that  they  are 
commonly  worshipped. 

The  being  whom  we  usually  call  the 
Chinese  God  of  War,  Kuan  Ti,  is  a  perfectly 
historical  character,  a  certain  general,  Kuan 
Yli,  who  flourished  about  a.d.  200,  and  who, 
after  several  intermediate  steps  of  glorification, 
was  raised  to  his  present  rank  of  "godhood" 
by  Imperial  Decree  of  the  year  a.d.  1594. 
I  would  call  attention  also  to  the  recent  and 
very  instructive  instance  of  Sir  Robert  Hart, 
where,  on  account  of  his  eminent  services 
to  the  Chinese  state,  all  his  ancestors  were, 
on  his  death,  ennobled  by  Imperial  command 
for  five  generations  back.  Every  Emperor  is 
canonized  in  ordinary  course  ;  he  becomes  in 
this  way  a  member  of  the  national  pantheon, 
and  is  worshipped  after  death,  universally,  so 


24  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

long  as  his  dynasty  retains  the  throne,  locally, 
and  in  cases  of  special  distinction  as  a  ruler, 
long  afterwards.  It  is  commonly  expected  of 
a  new  dynasty,  and  imputed  to  them  as  an 
evidence  of  piety  and  good  feelings,  to 
arrange  that  the  ancestral  sacrificial  rites  of 
the  preceding  line  or  lines  be  not  wholly  cut 
off;  accordingly  endowments,  lands  etc.,  are 
assigned  for  this  pious  purpose.  In  earlier 
days  we  find  that  certain  vassals  of  the  crown 
held  their  fiefs  as  representatives  of  the 
most  ancient,  possibly  legendary  dynasties. 
Statesmen,  generals,  scholars,  are  similarly 
honoured ;  they  are  treated  in  fact  very  much 
as  if  they  were,  at  least  for  some  purposes, 
ancestors  far  beyond  the  circle  of  their 
physical  descendants.  In  the  orthodox  Con- 
fucian system  this  practice  has  received  a 
special  degree  of  development  and  attention, 
in  the  creation  of  a  class  of  "  Worthies " — 
Hsien-jen — entitled  to  have  their  tablets,  some- 
times their  images  (but  that  is  rare),  erected 
in  the  Wen  Miao  or  Confucian  Temples  of 
Worthies.  To  be  accorded  such  distinction  is, 
next  to  being  venerated  as  a  Sheng-jen,  or 
"  Sage,"  the  highest  honour  in  Chinese  estima- 
tion that  can  be  conferred  on  merit. 


GENERAL  CHARACTERISTICS         25 

On  the  other  hand,  if  ancestral  or  family- 
worship  is  liable  to  extensions  of  this  kind, 
it  is  also  subject  to  an  important  limitation 
in  another  direction.  By  marriage  a  woman 
passes  into  the  family  of  her  husband,  and 
consequently,  in  Chinese  thought,  into  the 
dominion  of  the  spirits  of  his  ancestors,  and 
she  commonly  ceases  to  worship  her  own 
ancestors.  She  has,  so  to  speak,  transferred 
her  allegiance.  As  with  Ruth,  his  people 
became    her   people   and   his    God    her    God. 

This  worship  of  ancestors  has  prevailed 
universally,  always,  as  far  as  we  know  the 
past  history  of  the  Chinese  race.  They  are 
a  people  who  worship  their  ancestors,  and  who 
regard  the  worship  of  ancestors  as,  above  all 
other  ties,  the  bond  which  holds  communities 
together,  and  the  main  support  of  morality 
and  the  decencies  of  family  life.  To  obey 
your  parents  while  living,  and  to  serve  them 
when  dead,  is  the  virtue  of  '*  Hsiao,"  piety 
or  filial  duty — the  root  virtue  from  which 
all  others  are  deduced.  In  the  strict  etymo- 
logical meaning  of  the  word  Religion,  it  is,  in 
Chinese  eyes,  "  Religion,"  the  bond  which 
unites  men  together  in  societies.  The  con- 
ception   is    not    Confucianism — though    Con- 


26  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

fucianism  accepts  it  unreservedly,  and  the 
classical  literature  dwells  on  it  persistently, 
on  almost  every  page — but  a  conception 
anterior  to  Confucius, 

Indeed,  it  is  historically  established  that 
the  tendency  of  Confucius  and  his  disciples 
was  to  restrain  the  exaggerations  into  which 
ancestor  worship  has  often  been,  and  was, 
especially  in  primitive  times,  liable  to  de- 
generate ;  to  regulate  it,  in  fact,  into  a  more 
tolerable  and  civilized  institution  than  it  might 
otherwise  have  been.  We  see  this  especi- 
ally in  the  minute  care  with  which  Con- 
fucianists,  from  the  compilers  of  the  Book 
of  Rites  downwards,  have  organized  dress 
and      other      observances      connected      with 

mourning  for  the  dead.  It  has 
mourning.       seemed  to  Chinese  opinion  a  matter 

of  the  utmost  public  importance 
that  the  state  should  prescribe  exactly  for 
what  length  of  time  people  should  wear 
mourning  garments,  what  garments  they 
should  wear,  of  what  materials  and  colour, 
and  for  what  relatives  they  should  wear  the 
various  prescribed  degrees  of  mourning. 
And,  looking  at  the  vast  mass  of  intricate 
regulations,     ancient    and     modern,     on    this 


GENERAL   CHARACTERISTICS         27 

subject,  tracing  the  modifications  worked  in 
them  in  the  lapse  of  ages — modifications, 
as  I  should  Infer  from  the  comparative  lists 
from  different  periods  shown  in  De  Groot's 
work,  mostly  due  to  the  gradual  elimination 
or  softening  down  of  feudal  or  aristocratic 
ideas — we  come  upon  instructive  and  impor- 
tant conclusions  as  to  what  it  all  means. 

To  us  the  wearing  of  mourning  Is  merely 
a  personal  indication  of  sorrow ;  to  the 
Chinese  it  no  doubt  is  an  indication  of  sorrow 
at  the  loss  of  the  departed,  but  it  Is  much 
else.  The  personal  sorrow  element  Is  a 
detail  —  possibly  an  afterthought ;  the 
original,  underlying  Idea  Is  a  symbol  of 
deprivation.  Deprivation  of  what  ?  Not  only 
of  the  presence  and  moral  support  of  the 
dead  relative,  senior,  or  superior  (only  a  low 
degree  of  mourning,  and  for  a  very  limited 
time,  Is  ever  worn  for  a  junior  or  a  depen- 
dent, however  closely  related),  but  of  the 
material  assistance  which  his  family  derived 
from  him.  He  Is  gone,  and  has  left  us  not 
merely  sorrowing,  but  helpless  and  destitute, 
obliged  to  clothe  ourselves  in  rags  and  sack- 
cloth, or  at  least  in  colourless,  plain  garments 
—  white,     or     some      unusual     colour  —  so 


28  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

deprived  of  a  home  that  we  cannot  sleep  in 
our  usual  bed,  in  our  usual  room,  but  must 
build  a  mud  hut  in  the  courtyard  to  occupy 
for  a  few  days,  or  a  few  months,  or,  if  we 
are  to  show  perfect  sentiments,  as  long  as 
three  years ;  so  weakened  by  loss  of  food 
that  we  need  a  staff  for  our  support,  or  can 
only  crawl  behind  the  coffin  upheld  by 
stronger  arms  than  our  own.  In  the 
extreme  case,  the  symbolism  is  plainly 
emblematic  of  absolute,  total  destitution. 

All  this,  in  modern  times,  is  expressed 
symbolically  ;  but  was  it  always  so  .'* 
Chinese  history  indicates  pretty  plainly  that 
it  was  not.  The  primitive  Chinese  man, 
possibly  not  quite  realizing  the  nature  or  the 
irrevocability  of  death,  left  all  his  possessions  to 
the  dead  ;  gave  up  to  him  his  hut  and  his 
weapons,  his  cattle  and  his  household  imple- 
ments ;  called  on  his  soul  for  days  or  months 
to  return,  and,  when  at  length  he  was  con- 
vinced that  no  return  of  the  wandering  spirit 
was  to  be  expected,  went  away,  destitute, 
alone  and  in  rags,  and  built  himself  another 
hut  in  the  wilderness  elsewhere. 

To  this  day  a  family  graveyard,  in  the 
north  of  China,  gives  us  the  truest  picture  we 


GENERAL   CHARACTERISTICS         29 

can  hope  to  have  of  a  primeval  Chinese 
village.  The  graves  are  shaped  like  miniature 
huts  ;  they  are  arranged  strictly  according 
to  prescribed  rules  about  family  precedence; 
they  are  furnished  with  miniature  images  of 
all  that  the  dead  may  be  supposed  to  want, 
should  they,  after  all,  some  day  come  to  life 
again  ;  or  else  these  objects,  made  in  paper 
and  bamboo,  are  burnt  in  effigy  at  the  place 
of  burial.  In  older,  but  quite  historical  times, 
things  were  not  done  so  cheaply  ;  the  grave 
would  be  filled  with  earthenware  or  terra- 
cotta models  of  all  sorts  of  objects — horses 
and  carts,  houses,  furniture,  and  slaves — as 
we  find  so  plentifully  in  burial-places  of  the 
T'ang  Dynasty  (seventh  to  tenth  century  a.d.). 
In  yet  earlier  times  these  articles  were  not 
models,  but  the  real  thing ;  for  the  ideal  was 
to  supply  the  dead  with  all  he  could  conceiv- 
ably need.  If  he  was  a  great  chieftain,  the 
sacrifices  were  made  on  a  most  magnificent 
scale.  We  have  record  of  emperors — I  am 
thinking  now  of  the  period  one  or  two 
centuries  before  to  an  equal  length  of  time 
after  the  Christian  Era — with  whom  ninety 
or  a  hundred  horses  were  buried,  alive  or 
dead,    and    other    possessions    on    the    same 


30  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

scale.     Some   of  the    chief's   dependents,    his 
slaves,   the   ladies   of  his   harem,   or   such    at 

least  as  had  not  borne  children   to 
Soriflce.         ^^^'  either  sacrificed  themselves  or 

were  sacrificed.  The  practice  of 
suttee  by  hanging  or  burying  alive,  now  and 
then  by  burning,  if  less  widely  prevalent  than 
in  India,  has  never  wholly  ceased  in  China  ; 
instances  are  to  be  found,  here  and  there,  in 
all  periods  of  history,  from  the  famous  case 
of  the  three  statesmen  of  Ts'in,  whose  sad 
fate  in  being  made  to  go  down  into  the  pit 
at  the  burialiof  Duke  Mu  in  the  seventh  century 
B.C.,  is  the  subject  of  a  pathetic  ballad  in  the 
Book  of  Odes,  down  to  the  present  day. 
Suicide  on  a  parent's  grave  is  accounted 
honourable,  and,  like  remaining  through  life 
a  faithful  widow,  may  be,  and  often  is,  com- 
memorated by  [the  erection  of  an  ornamental 
archway,  or  failou,  as  a  record  of  the  act  of 
self-sacrifice.  A  very  few  years  ago  it  was 
common  to  see  in  the  Peking  Gazette — and 
such  notices  may,  indeed  be  found  in  news- 
papers to-day — memorials  from  local  officials 
recommending  for  some  mark  of  honour 
persons  whose  filial  affection  had  led  them  to 
cut  flesh  from  or  otherwise  mutilate  their  own 


GENERAL   CHARACTERISTICS         31 

bodies,  as  a  sacrifice  to  secure  the  recovery 
from  illness  of  a  sick  parent ;  and  such  acts 
are  regularly  esteemed  not  only  meritorious  but 
likely  to  effect  the  purpose  desired.  Sacrifice 
of  human  beings,  voluntary  or  involuntary, 
is  in  fact  a  constant  feature  of  Chinese 
reverence  towards  ancestors  and  chieftains. 

In  the  extreme  case,  the  celebrations  attend- 
ing the  burial    of  the   great  conqueror   Ts'in 
Shih     Huanor-ti,     the     proceedinors 

The  burial  of  o  x  o 

Ts'insMii  went  far  beyond  these  limits.  It 
was  in  209  b.c,  a  relatively  modern 
time,  full  in  the  light  of  authentic  history, 
that  the  mighty  warrior  was  laid  to  rest  under 
a  gigantic  tumulus — the  largest  artificial  hill 
in  the  world,  I  suppose,  500  feet  high  and 
about  two  miles  in  circuit — in  a  labyrinth  of 
underground  passages,  beside  what  is  described 
as  a  ''sea"  of  quicksilver,  intended  to  preserve 
the  body  for  all  time  against  decay,  with  many 
hundreds  of  the  women  and  slaves  of  his  court 
and  a  fabulous  mass  of  treasure.  And  when 
the  work  was  completed,  lest  after  ages 
should  ever  know  the  clue  of  that  labyrinth, 
all  the  workmen,  ten  thousand  in  number,  who 
had  been  employed  in  its  construction,  were 
driven  into  the  underground  passages  and  the 


32  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

openings  closed  for  ever.  That  tumulus  is 
there  to  this  day,  a  few  miles  from  Hsian  in 
Shensi,  for  whoever  shall  care  to  explore 
its  recesses,  and  whilst  its  construction  is,  as 
I  said,  the  supreme  and  crowning  instance  on 
record  of  this  sort  of  barbarity,  it  is  only  the 
greatest  example  among  many.  As  Ts'in 
Shih  Huang- ti  was  greater  than  other  Chinese 
potentates  in  life,  so  he  went  to  what,  in  the 
ideas  of  that  age,  was  accounted  a  more 
magnificent  death  ;  but  all  through  Chinese 
history  we  may  find  the  traces  of  the  archaic 
barbarism  of  which  his  funeral  was  the  crown- 
ing masterpiece. 

In  the  ancient  classical  literature  of  China 
we  find  human  sacrifices  sometimes  reprobated 
as  an  abomination,  often  as  a  vain  display  of 
extravagance.  Confucius  himself  seems  to 
regard  them  as  a  depraved  aberration  arising 
from  the  practice  common  in  his  time  of 
burying  straw  effigies  with  the  dead  ;  but 
the  real  order  of  ideas  is  surely  the  reverse. 
The  straw  images  of  the  comparatively 
advanced  culture  of  so  civilized  a  state  as  the 
Lu  (Western  Shantung)  of  Confucius's  time 
were  the  relics  of  a  prehistoric  age  when  the 
images  were  fiesh  and  blood. 


GENERAL   CHARACTERISTICS         33 

The  picture  I  have  in  my  mind  of  primitive 
China  is  no  Arcadian  idyll  of  the  golden  days 
of  Yao  and  Shun,  but  a  very  hard 
^^^  and  cruel  state  of  society,  where 
human  life  was  held  terribly  cheap ; 
where  the  interests  of  the  poor  and  the  helpless, 
the  young  and  the  dependent,  were  ruthlessly 
sacrificed ;  where  oppression  and  violence,  war 
and  devastation  scourged  mankind  into  submis- 
sion to  the  caprices  of  tyrannous  chieftains  ; 
where  abject  slavery  was  the  lot  of  all  but  a 
favoured  few,  and  where  the  only  alternative 
to  feudal  anarchy  was  a  military  despotism 
depending  on  the  life  and  vigour  of  one  man, 
and  the  only  known  conception  of  law  was  the 
elaboration  and  punctilious  observance  of  ritual 
in  which  superstition  and  fear  played  a  far 
larger  part  than  reason  or  enlightened  concern 
for  morality  or  the  public  good. 

Were  these  primeval  Chinese,  with  their 
burdensome  ceremonial,  their  perpetual  civil 
strife,  their  infanticide,  their  suttee,  their 
horrible  human  sacrifices,  bad  men,  outside 
the  law  and  grace  of  God?  Surely  not;  no 
more  than  their  less  savage  descendants  of 
to-day ;  no  more  than  we  ourselves.  The 
things  they  did,  could,  in  that  stage  of  growth, 

3 


U  RELIGION  IN   CHINA 

be  done  without  degradation,  without  de- 
generacy or  corruption  of  the  heart  and  mind. 
They  were  natural  acts,  the  result,  maybe, 
of  earnest  and  sincere  reflection.  Do  we 
count  cunninsT  and  falsehood  and  cruel t\' 
sinful  in  the  dweller  in  wild  woods?  Is  the 
Arab  of  the  waste  a  criminal  because  he  is  a 
robber,  because  he  has  fits  of  uncontrolled 
animal  emotion,  like  an  ignorant,  passionate 
child?  Do  we  blame  lust  in  a  monkey,  or 
murder  when  done  bv  a  dosr? 

Bv  the  wav.  has  the  reader  ever  watched  a 
docf  hunt  down  and  kill  another  dosf  in  wanton- 
ness  or  jealousy?  I  have  seen  it  done.  Straight 
as  an  arrow  she  flew,  a  quarter  of  a  mile 
across  the  grass ;  there  was  no  fight,  scarcely 
a  movement  of  resistance,  as  she  overtook  her 
victim  and  pinned  her  to  the  earth  :  driving 
her  great  teeth  into  the  other "s  windpipe  and 
holding  them  there  till  breathing  had  ceased. 
It  was  mere  murder.  And  she  came  to  me 
immediately  afterwards,  tingling  with  satisfac- 
tion in  every  nerv^e,  with  no  trace  of  uneasiness 
or  remorse,  plainly  exj>ecting  that  I  would 
sing  over  her  deed  just  such  a  song  as  Deborah 
sang  over  the  deed  of  Jael. 

No ;     the    savage    is    a    savage — and     we 


GENERAL   CHAPwACTERISTICS         35 

must  not  blair.e  hin:  for  it.  And  behind  the 
savage  is  the  animal.  At  the  level  of 
monkeys  and  dogs  those  things  that  we 
reprobate  most  are  but  the  natural  outlet  of 
animal  activit}-,  the  evidence  of  abounding 
health  or  superior  strength  and  wit  They 
are  the  natural  weapons  of  wild,  lonely 
things,  and  so  long  as  or  in  the  degree  that 
men  remain  the  wild  lonely  things  they  were 
at  their  first  emergence  (rcrr.  an:~al  con- 
ditions, they  are  the  deeds  which  men 
naturally  do.  Nature  knows  ncdning  of 
imconditioned  moral  good  or  moral  eviL 
The  satisfaction  of  impulses  is  a  natural  act, 
whose  moral  bearings  depend  on  the  time 
and  circumstances  of  the  doing.  U  a 
creature,  human  or  other,  satisfies  its  lust 
or  cupidit}'  or  vindictiveness  by  inflicting 
humiliation  or  loss  or  su£fering  on  another, 
it  gets  the  momentar}'  satisfection  of  its 
animal  desire,  and  if  it  is  merely  an  animal^ 
incapable  of  looking  before  or  after,  of 
weighing  the  more  distant  consequences  of  its 
action,  there  is  no  more  to  be  said  about  it.  In 
the  measure  that  men  outgrow  the  animal,  in 
that  measure  they  are  responsible  beings  and 
moral  standards  become  binding  upon  them. 


36  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

And  yet,  though  this  is  so,  we  know  that 
in  human  growth  this  irresponsibility  passes 
away ;  we 

.  .  .  believe  that  in  all  ages 
Every  human  heart  is  human, 
That  in  even  savage  bosoms 
There  are  longings,  yearnings,  strivings, 
For  the  good  they  comprehend  not; 
That  the  feeble  hands  and  helpless, 
Groping  blindly  in  the  darkness, 
Touch  God's  right  hand  in  that  darkness 
And  are  lifted  up  and  strengthened. 

But  the  Law  comes  later,  when  men  unite 
for  mutual  assistance  and  society ;  it  is 
meaningless  before  society  begins,  and  in 
the  beginnings  of  society,  where  the  units 
are  small  groups,  and  every  outsider  is  assumed 
to  be  a  Toe,  it  is  rude  and  harsh  and  terrible. 
The  things  that  I  have  described  would  be 
wrong  and  sinful  in  us,  because  we  are  no 
longer  wild  things,  but  have  passed  a  few 
milestones  of  that  road,  have  learnt  a  few 
lessons  of  that  teaching,  along  which  it  has 
been  appointed  that  we  should  be  led, 
through  ever-widening  mutual  dependence 
of  one  human  group  upon  its  neighbours 
(and   who   is    my   neighbour?)    to    fuller   co- 


GENERAL  CHARACTERISTICS         37 

operation  and  sympathy,  past  the  imper- 
fections of  this  our  day,  to  some  far-off 
Divine  event  in  which  the  purpose  and 
meaning  of  all  our  strivings  and  our  blunders, 
our  failures  and  our  trials  shall  at  length  be 
made  plain. 


II 

ANCIENT 
CONFUCIANISM 


CHAPTER    II 

ANCIENT  CONFUCIANISM 

Primeval  China  was,  as  described  in  the 
preceding  pages,  an  essentially  barbarous 
country ;  but  when  authentic  history  begins 
there  were  already  religious  elements.  There 
was  belief  in  an  over-ruling  T'ien — Heaven, 
or  God,  sometimes  spoken  of  more  personally 
as  Shang  Ti,  the  Lord  or  Lords  Above. 
There  was  worship  of  ancestors  ;  there  was 
worship  of  all  manner  of  superhuman  souls 
or  spirits ;  there  was  some  worship  of  the 
powers  of  nature,  sacred  mountains,  gods  of 
the  soil  and  the  grain,  gods  of  the  woods 
and  streams,  and  so  forth  ;  there  were 
practices  of  divination  by  the  use  of  occult 
diagrams,  markings  on  pieces  of  tortoise- 
shell  or  bone,  etc.  ;  there  were  observances 
connected  with  death  and  burial,  always 
involving    very     heavy    deprivations    to    the 

survivors  and,  in  the  case  of  great  chieftains 

a 


42  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

or  heads  of  tribes  and  clans,  human  and 
animal  sacrifice  on  a  scale  varying  with  the 
dignity  of  the  departed  chief.  The  idea  of 
a  chief  was  not  readily  or  completely  dis- 
sociated from  that  of  an  ancestor,  and 
the  whole  was  bound  up  with  an  extreme 
system  of  family  despotism,  possibly  inevit- 
able as  the  only  bulwark  against  perpetual 
violence  and  anarchy,  in  a  state  of  society 
where  public  law  had  hardly  begun  to 
exist. 

This  primitive  society,  as  it  crystallized 
into  a  system  of  states,  developed  institutions 
curiously  like  those  of  the  Feudal  period  of 
our  own  history.  There  was  a 
Age.  ^^  ^  king,  to  whom  the  local  chieftains 
— in  those  parts,  that  is  the  middle 
Huang-ho  valley  and  adjoining  regions, 
where  population  was  settled  and  civilization 
relatively  advanced — acknowledged  some  sort 
of  deference  or  precedence ;  he  being  the 
lineal  representative  ('*  continuator,"  as  De 
Groot  would  call  him)  of  the  senior  trunk 
of  the  same  ancestral  tree  from  whose 
collateral  or  adoptive  branches  most  of  them 
claimed  to  be  descended.  Most  of  the  vassal 
lords   traced  descent    from    Wen   Wang,    the 


ANCIENT  CONFUCIANISM  43 

father  of  Wu  Wang,  founder  of  the  Chou 
Dynasty — traditional  date,  1122  b.c. — a  few 
affected  to  perpetuate  the  ancestral  sacrifices 
of  earlier  royal  lines,  and  all,  it  would  seem, 
regarded  themselves  as  descendants  of  the 
Patriarch  Huang  Ti,  whose  date  tradition 
puts  at  2697  ^-c.  But  in  historical  times, 
the  king  had  little  power  to  secure  the 
obedience  of  his  vassals.  Although,  in 
theory,  every  vassal  held  direct  of  the  crown, 
yet  as  time  went  on  the  majority  became 
'*  attached "  to  a  limited  number  of  great 
chieftains,  of  whom  they  were  in  practice  the 
sub-feudatories. 

In  some  parts  of  the  country  a  beginning 
had  been  made  of  education  ;  arts,  manu- 
factures, and  agriculture  had  made  a  certain 
progress  —  the  bronze  sacrificial  vessels  of 
quite  the  earliest  historical  age,  for  example, 
are  of  rare  excellence  of  design  and  workman- 
ship— and  war  was  carried  on  by  more  or  less 
disciplined  armies.  The  people  had  a  con- 
siderable body  of  legends,  largely  embodied 
in  ballads  or  short  lyrical  poems,  and,  like 
other  peoples  before  and  since,  imagined  that 
there  had  once  upon  a  time  been  a  golden 
age  of  purer  manners  and  more  enlightened 


44  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

government.  Maybe  there  had  been ;  at 
least  there  were  plentiful  traditions  of  heroic 
and  saintly  kings  of  old — of  Wen  Wang  and 
Wu  Wang,  the  founders  of  the  existing  king- 
ship ;  of  Ch eng  Tang  (T'ang,  the  Completer) 
who  had  founded  an  earlier  line  ;  beyond  him, 
the  founder  of  a  still  more  ancient  monarchy, 
Yii  the  Great,  who  had  restored  the  world 
from  the  Great  Flood  wherewith  it  had  been 
afflicted  in  the  days  of  the  yet  hoarier  patri- 
archs, Yao  and  Shun,  under  whom  the  men 
of  the  Golden  Age  had  lived  in  the  peaceful 
practice  of  every  virtue. 

In  this  feudal  China,  in  the  Duchy  of  Lu, 
in  what  we  should  now  call  Western  Shantung 
— in  a  land  hallowed  by  old  tales  of  Chou 
Kung,  the  founder  of  the  Duchy,  the  wise 
and  saintly  brother  and  adviser  of  the  beloved 
reforming  king,  Wu  Wang — there  was  born, 
in  the  year  552  B.C.,  the  great  Sage 

Confucius.  ,      ,/r  Tj-i  ^1    >•  m 

and  Master,  K  ung  Ch  lu,  or  K  ung 
Ch'ung-ni,  or  K'ung  Fu-tzii — that  is,  K'ung 
the  Philosopher — whose  title  has  been  latin- 
ized by  Europeans  into  Confucius.  He 
taught  the  people;  for  some  years  he  helped 
his  Duke  to  rule  the  state ;  he  gathered  dis- 
ciples round   him ;   he   studied  and   collected 


ANCIENT  CONFUCIANISM  45 

the  ballads  and  the  historical  records  of  his 
country.  He  was  an  archer  and  a  devoted 
lover  of  music.  After  ages  collected  his  say- 
ings and  composed  moral  treatises  embodying 
his  doctrine  and  describing  his  practices. 

For  instance,  we  have  that  very  curious 
document,  the  tenth  book  of  the  Lun  Yii,  or 
"  Confucian  Analects,"  in  which  the  personal 
habits  of  the  Sage  are  described :  how  he 
always  ate  ginger  with  his  meals,  how  he 
would  not  sit  down  if  his  mat  was  not  straight, 
how  he  used  to  wear  a  sleeping  suit  half  as 
long  again  as  his  body,  how — sportsmanlike 
— he  would  not  shoot  an  arrow  at  a  bird 
seated.  Intense  veneration  prompted  the 
preservation  of  these  memories,  yet  in  reading 
one  wonders  whether  there  are  many  among 
the  great,  fundamental  teachers  of  mankind 
for  whom  the  like  veneration  would  have 
survived  so  intimate  a  revelation  of  personal 
peculiarities. 

When  the  Duke  of  Lu,  cajoled  and  tempted 
by  a  neighbouring  chieftain,  was  induced  to 
fall  out  with  Confucius,  Confucius  went  wan- 
dering from  court  to  court,  and  at  length  in 
his  old  age  returned  to  his  native  home,  died 
(478  B.C.),  was  buried,  and,  like  all  ancestors, 


46  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

became  in  a  measure  an  object  of  worship 
to  his  descendants  in  blood  and  his  disciples 
in  doctrine.  Round  his  tomb  grew  up — but 
that  was  later,  when  his  doctrines  had  grown 
to  predominance — a  mighty  temple  in  a  mag- 
nificent park  which  to-day  contains  the  graves 
of  many  thousands  of  his  descendants.  The 
clan  continued  to  live  in  the  old  home — to 
perpetuate  by  precept  and  example  the  Hsiao 
(the  ''filial  piety")  which  he  had  inculcated. 
Generation  after  generation  its  chiefs  received 
new  dignities,  and  for  many  ages  they  have 
borne  the  title  of  Duke  or  Prince — the  present 
Duke,  K'ung  Ling-yi,  being  of  the  seventy- 
sixth  generation  in  descent  from  the  great 
teacher.  In  1906  I  had  the  honour  of  an 
interview  with  the  present  Duke,  shortly  after 
the  birth  of  his  heir,  and  some  while  after- 
wards I  received  an  intimation  of  his  mother's 
death,  date  of  the  funeral,  etc.,  with  a  long 
biographical  notice  written  on  a  sheet  of  paper 
about  thirteen  feet  long,  giving  numerous  and 
curious  details  of  all  the  presents  and  honours 
and  compliments  which  had  been  conferred 
on  the  venerable  lady  by  the  great  Empress 
Dowager  Tzu  Hsi,  with  much  other  in- 
formation. 


ANCIENT  CONFUCIANISM  47 

We  see  plainly  enough  what  the  underlying 
idea  of  Confucianism  is ;  essentially  it  is  a 
worship  of  the  family,  of  social  relationships. 
Confucius  declared  that  he  was  a  lover  of 
antiquity,  a  transmitter,  not  a  creator.  His 
aim  was  to  restore  that  higher  and  purer 
morality  which  he  conceived  to  have  belonged 
to  the  patriarchs  and  sages  of  old.  His  ideals 
seem  to  cluster  round  one  central  conception 
— that  which  he  calls  the  chun-tzu — some 
translate  it  the  "superior  man";  perhaps 
the  "  civilized  man "  would  suggest  what  he 
means,  or  the  word  may  be  taken  to  denote 
very  much  the  group  of  qualities  which  we 
would  express  by  our  word  **  gentleman." 

Mystical  and  supernatural  things  rather 
repelled  him  ;  he  disliked  talking  about  them  ; 
he  bids  us  do  reverence  —  the  usual  rever- 
ence— to  gods  and  spirits  ;  he  clearly  believed 
and  trusted  in  an  over-ruling  guidance  from 
on  high  controlling  his  own  life ;  but  ex- 
travagance and  superstition  went  against  his 
grain  and  he  avoided  them,  though  he  placed 
great  value  on  the  due  observance  of  cere- 
monies. He  declined  to  argue  about  the 
unknowable.  Asked  what  he  thought  of 
death,    he    replied,    *'  Not   knowing    life,    how 


48  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

can  we  know  death? "'  He  accepted  the 
family  system  of  his  time.  One  cannot  help 
thinking  that  his  intense  conservatism  tended 
to  stereotype  it;  but  he  was  always  on  the 
side  of  the  humaner  and  more  rational  practice 
where  there  seemed  to  him  room  for  choice. 
It  was  a  calm,  measured,  reasoning  spirit ; 
just,  kindly,  good  -  humoured,  eminently 
sensible  and  self  -  controlled ;  deferential  to 
all  constituted  authority ;  reverencing  manli- 
ness, yet  eschewing  violence  and  all  out- 
bursts of  temper;  hating  war,  yet,  if  war 
were  inevitable,  inculcating  courage  and  the 
avoidance  of  mean  spite  or  unfair  advantages. 
Love  those  who  do  good  to  you ;  be  just 
even  to  those  who  do  you  evil ;  do  not  do 
to  others  what  you  would  not  have  others  do 
to  you ;  in  all  things  be  guided  by  the  prin- 
ciple of  reciprocity :  such  was  the  teaching 
of  Confucius. 

In  its  time  and  place  surely  a  very  great 
step  forward  in  morals  and  in  humanity. 

Of    his   followers   the   greatest,    Meng    Ko 

(Meng-tzu  or  Mencius),  lived  about  two  hundred 

years  afterwards,  and  has  seemed  to  Western 

students  a  more   practical,  a  less  formal  and 

'  See  note  at  end  of  chapter. 


ANCIENT  CONFUCIANISM  49 

stately   but   a   more   intelligible   teacher   than 
Confucius.     In  the  work  in  which  his  sayings 

and  teachings  are  recorded  we  find 
372^289^8.0.     p^ssages   of  Very  lofty  inspiration; 

that,  for  instance,  where  he  con- 
trasts the  nobility  which  is  of  God — mercy, 
truth,  loyalty,  to  love  right  without  weary- 
ing— with  the  mere  human  nobility  of  earthly 
rank  and  position,  and  shows  how,  if  we 
pretend  to  strive  after  the  former  with  an 
eye  to  attaining  the  latter,  we  are  on  the  road 
to  lose  both ;  or  that  other  passage  where 
he  tells  us  that  the  great  man  is  he  who  does 
not  lose  his  child's  heart.  Perhaps  Mencius 
is  more  intelligible  because  he  deals  more 
directly  with  politics,  and  the  politics  of  his 
time  were  more  definite  and  interesting  than 
those  of  the  days  of  Confucius.  He  stands 
out  as  the  great  radical  of  that  time,  the 
upholder  of  the  rights  of  the  poor  and  the 
oppressed,  the  denouncer  of  all  forms  of  greed 
and  tyranny,  the  lecturer  of  kings  and  princes, 
to  whom  he  preached  that  righteousness  was 
a  greater  and  more  important  thing  than 
selfish  ambition. 

By  this  time  the  Feudal  Age  was  passing 
away.     The  crowd  of  little  chieftains  had  been 

4 


50  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

gathered  up  and   merged   into   eight  or   nine 

great  principalities,  whose  sovereigns  arrogated 

to  themselves  the  titles  and  powers 

The  Ts'in  ,-      ,  .  -i       r         i  •  i 

conquest;       01     kmgs,    and     fought    one    with 

260-209  B.C.  ,  .-  -.  ^ 

another  until,  some  nfty  years  after 
Mencius  died,  they  were  all  swallowed  up 
under  the  overweening  despotism  of  the  great 
king  of  Ts'in,  Ts'in  Shih  Huang-ti,  of  whose 
burial  mound  mention  has  already  been 
made — and  the  Chinese  Empire  arose  on 
their  ruins. 

The   first   generation   of  the    Empire — just 
about    the    time   when    Rome    and   Carthage 

were  engaged  in  their  deadly 
SSeT   Struggle   in    Europe-was  a   brutal 

tyranny,  a  reign  of  blood  and  iron 
in  which  such  ideas  as  those  of  the  Con- 
fucianists  had  but  a  poor  reception.  The 
Confucianist  or  scholar  party,  no  doubt,  on 
their  side,  did  a  good  deal  by  their  formalism 
and  unreasoning  attachment  to  whatever  was 
ancient  and  '*  respectable "  to  provoke  a 
catastrophe.  At  any  rate  the  despot — the 
** criminal  of  ten  thousand  ages"  as  orthodox 
Chinese  scholars  have  ever  since  called  him — 
set  himself  to  destroy  them  and  all  their 
works.      It  was  decreed  that  all   books  other 


ANCIENT  CONFUCIANISM  51 

than  those  deaHng  with  medicine,  agriculture, 
and  magic  should  be  ruthlessly  burnt,  and 
their  possessors  were  put  to  death  by 
hundreds.  Especial  efforts  were  made  to 
destroy  all  works  of  history,  philosophy,  and 
poetry.  How  far  this  decree  was  actually 
carried  out  may  be  questioned,  but  the  de- 
struction was  certainly  widespread.  And,  in 
that  age,  before  the  invention  of  paper,  when 
books  were  written  or  engraved,  like  a  sort  of 
poker  work,  on  bamboo  or  wooden  slabs,  it 
would  be  easier  to  carry  out  than  we  readily 
realize.  The  matter  that  would  fill  a  small 
pocket  volume,  easy  to  stow  away,  would  then 
have  spread  over  hundreds  of  bulky  slabs  and 
occupied  two  or  three  large  trunks,  quite 
impossible  to  conceal. 

The  power  of  the  conqueror,  however, 
ceased  with  his  life.  The  six  years  after  his 
death  were  a  time  of  anarchy,  but  the  work  of 
consolidation  was  not  permanently  destroyed. 

Another  dynasty,  that  of  Han,  succeeded  to 
the  Imperial  dignity  and  maintained  itself 
on  the  throne,  with  a  short  interval,  for  four 
hundred  years.  China  became  the  Great 
Power  of  Eastern  Asia,  influencing,  if  not  as 
yet  really  ruling,  all  those  regions   which  we 


52  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

have  in  mind  when  we  refer  to-day  to  **  China." 
But  from  our  point  of  view  the  great  work  of 

the  Han  Dynasty  was  the  recon- 
Dynasty ;  re-  ciliation  which  its  Sovereigns  effected 
tSefchi^T  between  the  Empire  and  the  Con- 
Emp*ire,  202  f^cian  scholars.  Confucianism  came 
220***^^'      to  be  held  in  honour,  to  be  a  state 

orthodoxy.  Piece  by  piece  its  literary 
monuments  were  recovered,  edited,  cast  into 
their  abiding  shape.  The  great  ritual  works, 
the  Li  Chi,  or  Book  of  Rites,  as  they  are 
collectively  called,  in  which  the  authorized 
customs  of  antiquity  are  recorded,  were  com- 
piled. They  are  an  immense  storehouse  of 
facts  and  suggestions  about  the  manners  and 
ideas  of  very  ancient  times,  and  are,  no  doubt, 
in  part  far  older  than  the  Han  period,  though 
the  date  of  their  editing  into  their  permanent 
form  cannot  well  be  earlier  than  150  or  100 
B.C.  A  parallel  may  perhaps  be  seen  here 
with  the  corresponding  portion  of  the  Jewish 
scriptures — the  Pentateuch  or  Hexateuch,  the 
Books  from  Genesis  to  Deuteronomy,  the 
Books  of  the  Law  of  Moses — which  after  ages 
revered  as  the  authentic  composition  of  Moses 
or  the  patriarchs,  but  which,  as  we  have  them, 
only   date  from   a   rather  late  period  of  the 


ANCIENT  CONFUCIANISM  53 

Kingdoms  of  Israel  and  Judah,  though  they 
contain  almost  all  we  know  of  early  Hebrew 
origins. 

By  the  reconciliation  of  the  Chinese  State 
and  the  party  of  gentlemanliness  and  civiliza- 
tion, the  Confucian  scholars  identified  them- 
selves more  and  more  with  the  Empire  and 
with  all  that  order  of  ideas  which  regarded  the 
Emperor  as  the  high  priest  of  his  people. 
This  is  the  age  in  which  we  can  first  plainly 
see  the  great  permanent  features  and  institu- 
tions of  Chinese  society  and  life — for  instance, 
the  idea  of  holding  competitive  examinations 
as  a  means  of  recruiting  for  public  duty  the 
services  of  the  **hsien"  and  the  "neng"  (the 
*' worthy"  and  the  "competent")  as  Con- 
fucianists  would  express  it — assuming  shape 
and  consistency. 

From  of  old  the  sovereign  had  been  T*ien 

Wang,  the  **  Heavenly  King,"  or  T'ien  Tzu — 

**  Son  of  Heaven  "  or  Son  of  God — 

state  worship  ... 

and  worship    the   representative   and   vice-res^ent 

of  the  state.  . 

of  the  Almighty,  ruling  by  virtue  of 
of  a  T'ien  Ming — a  "  Commission  from  God  '' 
— authorizing  him  to  govern  all  mankind. 

''T'ien  wu  erh  Jih  ;    Kuo   wu   erh  Wang; 
Chia  wu    erh   Chu,"   says    the    classic    text : 


U  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

Heaven  hath  not  two  Suns ;  the  land 
hath  not  two  Kings;  a  house  hath  not  two 
Masters. 

Now,  in  a  great  Empire,  the  ideas  en- 
shrined in  this  creed  seemed  to  be  fully 
realized ;  the  facts  of  the  Han  dominion 
seemed  to  combine  with  hazy  traditions  of 
ancient  patriarchs  and  heroes,  and  the  belief 
easily  grew  up  that  what  visibly  existed  had 
always  existed  by  right  and  in  theory,  if  not 
at  all  times  in  actual  reality.  So,  while  the 
emperors  punctiliously  performed  their  mid- 
winter sacrifices  at  the  altar  of  High  Heaven, 
or  their  ploughing  and  weaving  in  the  shrines 
of  the  Divine  Husbandman  or  the  Temple  of 
the  Earth — and  while  eclipses  and  earth- 
quakes, floods  and  pestilences  were  held  to 
be  the  symbols  by  which  the  Powers  Above 
expressed  displeasure  at  Imperial  sins,  to  be 
averted  and  propitiated  by  Imperial  prayers  or 
pilgrimages  or  confessions  of  contrition — their 
subjects  came  to  worship  the  sovereign  as  the 
living  embodiment  of  a  power  beyond  the 
human.  Every  attribute  of  the  state  was 
invested  with  a  halo  of  sanctity ;  it  was 
''sheng"  (holy) — to  be  spoken  of  with  bated 
breath,  with  a   '*  changed   countenance "   and 


ANCIENT  CONFUCIANISM  55 

**  trembling  knees,"  as  we  see  in  the  tenth 
book  of  the  Analects  ;  its  edicts  were  to  be 
received  ''  with  three  kneelings  and  nine 
prostrations "  as  the  commands  of  a  God. 
And  indeed,  in  any  comprehensive  survey  of 
human  institutions,  the  only  one  that  can  be 
compared  in  its  duration  and  its  influence  with 
the  Chinese  Empire  is  the  Roman  Papacy, 
which  equally  claimed  to  be  divine.  But  in 
China  the  Caesar  and  the  Pope  were  one 
individual  from  the  first. 

Yet,  with  all  this  worship  of  constituted 
authority,  Confucianism  supplied  a  powerful 
corrective  or  deterrent  to  the  abuse  of  power, 
in  its  doctrine  that  ''T'ien  Ming  pu  tsai  yu 
ch'ang"  (**The  Commission  of  God  is  not 
irrevocable  ").  When  by  misrule  a  sovereign 
proves  his  unworthiness,  or  by  continued 
disaster — natural  disasters  counting  quite  as 
heavily  as  political  disasters — his  inability  to 
rule,  this  is  held  to  indicate  that  the  Com- 
mission is  revoked,  and  in  that  event  it 
becomes  not  merely  the  right  but  the  duty 
of  a  subject  to  rebel.  Sovereignty  must  be 
Wang  Tao,  or  *'  Wang  Cheng,"  as  Mencius 
calls  it — a  "Kingly  Rule";  it  must  not 
degenerate  into  Pa  Tao,  "tyranny."     It  must 


56  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

be  founded  on  right  principles,  not  merely 
supported  by  force ;  it  must  act  in  accordance 
with  precedent,  custom,  and  law. 

By  about  a.d.  175,  when  the  Han  Dynasty, 
long  sapped  by  the  usurpations  of  ambitious 

dowagers  and  their  families,  by  the 
S?con-^  intrigues  of  eunuchs  and  by  count- 
a!d.T75.^°°^'  ^^ss  corruptions,  was  sinking  to  its 

fall,  and  something  very  like  the  old 
local  feudal  lordships  was  making  ready  to 
take  its  place  on  every  hand,  we  find  it 
recorded  that  the  thirteen  books  of  the 
Confucian  Canon  were  engraved  on  stone 
tablets  or  pillars  to  secure  the  permanency 
and  unalterableness  of  the  text,  and  set  up  in  a 
state  temple.  This  is  the  close  of  the  ancient 
era  of  Confucianism — indeed  of  China — the 
fixing  of  the  Canon,  the  identification  of 
scholarship  with  the  State,  and  both  with  that 
conservative  orthodoxy  which  has  always 
been  so  attractive  to  the  official  Chinese  mind. 
In  dealing  with  Confucianism  I  ought  not 
to  pass  over,  though  I  can  only  refer  to  them 
in  passing,  certain  controversies  on  funda- 
mental questions  of  ethics  which  agitated  the 
scholars  of  the  Classical  Age.  Early  scholars 
did    not    always    accept    the    conclusions    of 


ANCIENT  CONFUCIANISM  57 

Confucius,  but,  while  possessing  what  we 
should  call  in  general  a  Confucian  outlook, 
sometimes  took  up  positions  very  different 
from  those  of  the  Sage.  Two  of  these  con- 
troversies are  of  special  importance.  First, 
the  point  raised  by  Mo  Ti  (Motzu)  that  the 
true  basis  of  conduct  is  not,  as  Confucius 
alleged,  reciprocity  or  justice  to  all  men,  but 
''universal  love." 

The  work  of  Mo  Ti  (probably  fourth  century 
B.C.)  has  either  come  down  to  us  in  a  form  too 
mutilated  to  do  him  full  justice,  or  it  was  a 
feeble  production ;  Mencius  regarded  the  doc- 
trine as  impracticable  and  subversive — a  denial 
of  parental  claims  which  his  reverence  for  filial 
piety  led  him  to  put  on  a  level  with  the  notions 
of  anarchical  dreamers.  Yet  it  continued  for 
some  centuries  to  find  disciples  and  defenders. 
A  recent  native  writer  on  Chinese  history, 
Hsia  Tseng-yu,  represents  that  Mo  Ti 's  teach- 
ings existed  for  a  while  as  a  separate  school, 
alongside  Confucianism  and  Buddhism ;  but 
they  failed  because,  while  requiring  entire 
self-abnegation,  they  held  out  no  prospect  of 
future  reward  for  virtue  or  compensation  for 
undeserved  suffering.  This  school  has  natur- 
ally evoked  interest  among  Christian  students 


58  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

of  Chinese  literature,  but  as  far  as  I  know  they 
have  not  found  the  existing  remains  of  the 
party  of  Mo  Ti  as  helpful  as  they  could  have 
wished.  Secondly,  there  was  a  controversy 
as  to  the  Confucianist  doctrine  that  human 
nature  is  essentially  good  and  only  becomes 
corrupted  by  circumstances.  In  the  age  of 
the  Ts'in  conquest  writers  and  politicians, 
Hsiin  Ch'ing,  Yang  Chu,  and  others,  antici- 
pating Nietzsche  and  von  Bernhardi,  argued 
that  the  nature  of  man  is  radically  bad,  only 
to  be  restrained  by  force  ;  that  self-interest 
is  the  only  real  motive  of  action ;  Yang  Chu 
being  "the  least  erected  spirit,"  as  Legge 
expresses  it,  '*who  ever  professed  to  reason 
concerning  the  life  and  duties  of  man."  Others 
again  contended  that  the  essential  nature  was 
neutral,  the  mere  sport  of  education  and  en- 
vironment. 

It  would  be  an  interesting  speculation  to 
trace  out  in  all  their  ramifications  the  effects 
on  human  society  of,  respectively,  the  orthodox 
Confucian  dogma  that  all  men  are  by  nature 
good,  and  the  orthodox  Christian  doctrine  of 
an  original  sin,  implanted  in  the  first  man 
through  his  first  disobedience,  and  transmitted 
as  an  inherited  taint  only  to  be  washed  out  in 


ANCIENT  CONFUCIANISM  59 

his  descendants  by  the  vicarious  sacrifice  of 
an  innocent  atoning  blood.  Certainly  such 
Christian  graces  as  humility  have  found  Con- 
fucianism on  the  whole  but  a  stony  ground, 
yet  its  teaching — 

Jen  chih  ch'u  hsing  pen  shan 
(Man's  beginning,  a  nature  at  root  virtuous), 

which  Chinese  children  learn  as  the  first  line 
of  their  school  primer,  has  nobility  and  hope- 
fulness to  its  credit. 

NOTE. 
Confucian  Reticence  regarding  Death. 

Legge  and  others  have  censured  Confucius  for  the  answer 
which  he  gave  to  Chi  Lu's  famous  inquiry  regarding  death, 
seeing  in  it  a  burking,  or  evasion,  of  a  most  important 
question. 

But  Confucius  never  claimed  omniscience ;  he  acknow- 
ledged with  singular  frankness  that  his  own  progress  had 
been  the  slow  growth  of  many  years.  The  Analects,  in 
which  his  sayings  are  recorded,  are  for  the  most  part  so 
scrappy  and  innocent  of  any  trace  of  system  that  it  is  perhaps 
dangerous  to  found  any  argument  upon  the  order  in  which 
these  memoranda  are  dotted  down.  Yet,  just  at  this  place, 
there  does  seem  to  be  a  consecutive  train  of  thought,  and  it 
may  be  fair,  before  passing  a  judgment,  to  consider  the 
passage  as  a  whole. 

Here  it  is  (Lun  Yii,  Book  XI,  sections  8  to  ii)  : — 

8.  When   Yen  Yiian    died    the  Master  cried,   "Alas, 
Heaven  is  killing  me  !     Heaven  is  killing  me  ! " 

9.  When  Yen  Yiian  died  the   Master  wept  for  him 
excessively.    The  disciples  said,  "Master,  your  grief  is 


60  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

excessive."     He  said,  "  Is  it  excessive  ?    For  whom  may 
I  mourn  excessively  if  not  for  this  man  ? " 

10.  When  Yen  Yiian  died  the  disciples  wished  to  give 
him  a  sumptuous  funeral.  The  Master  said,  "  You  may 
not."  The  disciples  did  give  him  a  sumptuous  funeral. 
The  Master  said,  "  Oh,  Hui  ! "  (personal  name  of  Yen 
Yiian).  "  He  looked  on  me  as  a  father ;  I  have  been 
unable  to  treat  him  as  a  son.  It  is  not  I,  it  is  you,  surely, 
my  two  or  three  disciples,  who  are  at  fault." 

11.  Chi  Lu  asked  about  serving  ghosts  and  spirits.  The 
Master  said,  "  We  have  not  been  able  to  serve  the  living  ; 
how  can  we  serve  ghosts  ? "  Chi  Lu  added,  "  I  venture 
to  ask  about  death."  "  We  have  not  known  life.;  how  can 
we  know  death  ? " 

Does  the  whole  passage,  after  all,  amount  to  anything 
more  than  a  record  of  what  Confucius  felt  and  said  under 
the  influence  of  exceeding  grief  at  the  death  of  a  dearly 
loved  disciple  ;  and  if  so,  can  it  be  fairly  judged  as  though 
representing  his  reasoned,  deliberate  opinion  ? 


Ill 

TAOISM 


CHAPTER    III 

TAOISM 

The  preceding  chapter  gives,  I  hope,  an  idea 

of  what  classical  Confucianism  stands  for,  and 

it  will  be  realized  that,  powerful  as 

Taoism;  a  ^ 

name  cover-    the  appeal   of  such  a   system  may 

ingaU  those  ^^  .     ;  ^ 

elements        be,  whether  we  meet  it  in  the  lofty 

whicli  Con-  .   .  .  r       T         • 

fncianism        moralizing-   wisdom    of    Mencius   or 

dislikes.  .  . 

the  puerilities  of  the  "  Twenty-four 
Examples  of  Filial  Piety,"  it  cannot  answer  all 
the  needs  of  humanity.  It  is,  after  all,  but  one 
mood  of  Chinese  nature.  When  he  is  at  ease, 
in  the  possession  of  health  and  waking  senses, 
with  his  home  in  order,  busy  with  his  daily 
task,  man  readily  takes  the  Confucian  view  of 
things.  It  deals  with  visible  facts  ;  it  is  formal ; 
it  values  self-restraint,  order,  ceremonious  cor- 
rectness of  deportment ;  it  cultivates  propriety. 
But  when  work  is  done,  when  shadows  play 
upon  the  walls  and  the  night  winds  howl  out- 
side, this  same  man  huddles  with  his  comrades 

63 


64  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

on  the  warm  stove-bed,  and  they  talk  together 
of  strange,  uncanny  happenings  ;  for  then  there 
are  spooks  abroad,  and  the  mind  becomes  filled 
with  wonder,  imagination,  fear,  and  all  sorts  of 
fancy. 

We  have  seen  that  Confucius  avoided  and 
disliked  mysticism  in  all  its  forms,  though  not 
always  distinctly  rejecting  it.  Yet  ancient 
China  was  full  of  mystics,  ascetic  recluses  or 
jovial  tramps,  living  the  simple  life  in  solitary 
places — like  the  dreamers  on  whom  Mencius 
inflicted  his  searching  dissertation  regarding 
the  necessity  and  usefulness  of  a  division  of 
labour — or  earning  a  livelihood  among  the 
multitude  by  interpreting  dreams  and  omens, 
by  pretensions  to  magical  skill,  by  practising 
hypnotism,  by  working  miracles,  by  holding 
communion  with  all  kinds  and  orders  of 
spiritual  beings.  Everywhere  man  is  sur- 
rounded by  mystery ;  everywhere  there  are 
men  who  believe  themselves  to  be,  or  are 
believed  by  others  to  be,  endowed  with  the 
faculty  of  seeing  farther  than  their  fellows  into 
the  heart  of  those  things  which  are  hidden 
from  the  ordinary  channels  of  human  know- 
ledge. 

That  is  the  order  of  ideas  which  is  at  the 


TAOISM  65 

root  of  Tao  Chiao — Taoism.  It  is  not  a 
purely  Chinese  phenomenon ;  indeed  you 
have  only  to  go  down  any  back  street  in 
any  town  in  England  or  Wales  and  buy  a 
Zadkiel's  Almanack,  and  you  will  find  that 
Taoism  of  the  purest  water  flourishes  in  the 
midst  of  our  civilization.  It  flourishes,  I  may 
add,  in  drawing-rooms  as  well  as  in  back 
streets. 

What  is  special  to  China  is  that  among 
the  Chinese  Taoism  has  become  rather  more 
systematized  than  elsewhere ;  in  itself  it  is 
just  the  reflection  of  the  universal  human 
craving  to  dabble  with  the  occult. 

In  China  it  is  everywhere,  high  and  low. 
In  1890  there  was  a  very  trying  spell  of  hot, 
dry  weather ;  harvest  prospects  were  seriously 
endangered.  So  the  Emperor  and  many 
high  officials  left  Peking  and  proceeded  to 
a  certain  temple,  whence  they  escorted  in 
state  to  the  city  a  certain  miracle-working 
t'ieh  p'ai-tzu,  an  oblong  slab  of  iron  about 
four  inches  long,  that  is  usually  kept  in  a 
well  there,  but  which,  on  exposure  to  the 
heat  of  the  isun,  becomes  a  weather-com- 
pelling talisman.  The  t'ieh  p'ai-tzu  worked 
its    miracle   all    too  thoroughly ;   for   the  next 

5 


66  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

six    weeks    or    so    rain    was    continuous   and 
excessive ;    the    country    was    badly    flooded. 
Thereupon    a    little    land   snake,    which    was 
being    carried    down     on     some     flood-borne 
rubbish  past  Tientsin,  was  seized  upon  as  an 
incarnation  of  Lung  Wang,  the    Water  God. 
The    snake   was   lodged   in  a   temple    where 
the  Viceroy  of  Chihli— the  famous  Li  Hung- 
chang— and  all  the  provincial  officials  visited 
it  and   burnt  incense  before  it  till  the  floods 
abated. 

Seven  years    later,   in    Shashih    in    Hupei, 
during  the    typhus  epidemic   of  1897,    it   was 
announced  that  a  great  ten-headed  crow  was 
hovering   over   the   town.     One   of  its  heads 
had    been   cut    off,    and    wherever    the   blood 
from  the  severed   neck  fell  on  a   house,    the 
inmates    were    sure   to   get    typhus  and    die. 
Accordingly   a   day   was  appointed   on  which 
everybody    was     to    burn     fire-crackers    and 
incense-sticks   on    his    doorstep    to    propitiate 
the    bird,  and    I    heard    of  an  instance  where 
a  certain    native,   who    regarded  the   affair  as 
superstitious    vanity  in   which    he  declined  to 
take   part,    was    served    with    an    immediate 
notice  to  quit  from  his  landlord.     And  surely 
the  processions  and  drum-beating   that  occur 


TAOISM  67 

during  eclipses  of  the  sun — whereby  the  sun 
is  saved  from  being  devoured  by  the 
*'  Heavenly  dog,"  however  much  the  extensive 
preliminaries  required  for  getting  up  these 
performances  may  depend  on  previous  study 
of  the  calendar — belong  to  the  same  order  of 
ideas. 

Obviously  the  origins  of  Taoism   are  to  be 

sought    in    the    remotest    barbaric    past  ;  it    is 

no    new    invention,    thousfh    every 

Mythology.  i       i     •  .    i 

age  and  place  has  had  its  special 
variations  of  the  tune.  In  the  course  of 
time  it  has  developed  an  immense  mythology 
— belief  in  all  manner  of  gods,  bogeys,  and 
demqns  :  Yii  Huang,  the  Jewelled  Emperor 
of  the  Sky,  with  his  court  of  attendant 
divinities;  the  god  of  health,  whose  shrine, 
alas !  at  Kiukiang,  is  but  a  small  one  beside 
the  majestic  temple  dedicated,  next  door,  to 
the  spirit  of  small-pox;  the  Eight  Immortals, 
a  merry  crew,  about  whom  so  many  traditions 
are  afloat,  and  whose  images  are  everywhere  ; 
river  spirits  and  mountain  spirits ;  star  spirits 
who  guide  the  influences  of  the  planets  and 
heavenly  bodies ;  patron  deities  of  all  kinds 
of  trades  and  occupation,  like  the  kitchen  god 
who  has  to  be   fed,   bamboozled,  and  treated 


68  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

at  New  Year,  lest  he  send  a  too  incriminating 
report  up  the  chimney  ;  Lu  P'an  the  god 
of  carpenters ;  the  spinning  maiden  who 
resides  in  the  star  Vega  but  meets  her  lover 
across  the  Milky  Way  once  a  year ;  local 
spirits  of  all  sorts,  such  as  the  Ch'eng  Huang, 
or  "tutelary  angels,"  whose  temples  will  be 
found  in  every  Chinese  town  ;  T'u-ti,  or 
earth  spirits  that  watch  over  the  crops  ; 
marvellous  monsters  and  animals,  snakes  and 
dragons  and  unicorns,  cranes  and  phoenixes, 
tigers  and  monkeys,  magpies,  foxes  and 
tortoises,  which  symbolize  long  life  or  pros- 
perity, or  announce  the  birth  of  sages  and 
heroes,  or  convey  messages  of  wondrous 
import  to  mankind,  or  merely  serve  as  local 
or  tribal  totems  ;  not  forgetting  T'an,  the 
beast  of  covetousness,  whose  image  is  painted 
on  the  walls  of  yamens,  as  a  warning  to  their 
inmates  against  the  too  prevalent  weakness 
of  official  personages. 

Then  there  is  the  belief  in  magic  numbers, 
developed  into  a  wonderful  system  of  cate- 
^    .^  gories    and    diagrams,    held    to    be 

the  summary  and  crown  of  all 
knowledge  and  wisdom — an  immense  play- 
ground  wherein  the  imagination   of  mankind 


TAOISM  69 

has  run  riot  for  a  hundred  generations,  or 
however  long  it  may  be  since  the  ''dragon- 
horse  "  presented  the  patriarch  Fu  Hsi  with 
the  "  river  plan "  of  eight  diagrams,  whose 
amplification  into  sixty-four  double  diagrams 
is  the  foundation  of  that  enigmatical  "  Book 
of  Changes  " — the  Yi  Ching — which  Con- 
fucius edited  and  tried  to  rationalize,  but 
which  neither  he,  nor  Terrien  de  Lacouperie, 
who  said  it  was  a  glossary  of  Accadian 
words,  nor  those  who  say  it  is  a  calculation 
of  the  value  of  tt  to  five  hundred  places  of 
decimals,  nor,  we  imagine,  any  one  else,  has 
ever  succeeded  in  making  much  sense  of. 

Medicine  in  China  has  never  freed  itself 
from  the  empire  of  Taoist  ideas  :  charms  and 
incantations ;  precious  stones  or  rare  herbs  • 
drugs  concocted  of  every  strange,  generally 
of  every  nauseous  and  horrible  and  terrify- 
ing, thing — like  the  contents  of  the  witches' 
caldron  in  *'  Macbeth  " — are  all  mixed  up  with 
suggestion  and  faith-healing  into  a  hotch-pot 
that  defies  analysis  or  description. 

I  myself  have  not  seen  much  of  devil- 
possession,  but  it  appears  to  be  a  common 
belief.  Once,  in  a  village  near  Ichang  in 
Hupei,  I  came  upon  a  freshly  severed  child's 


70  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

head  lying  in  the  roadway  by  some  cottages. 
Inquiry  as  to  how  it  came  there  had  to  be 
conducted  with  some  caution,  so  as  not  to 
awake  suspicion,  but  a  messenger  whom  I 
asked  to  find  out  the  facts  returned  with  the 
tale  that  the  villagers  reported  that  the  child, 
a  boy  of  some  three  or  four  years,  had  been 
rightfully  put  to  death  by  his  parents  because 
the  bewitching,  sickening,  and  death  of  several 
other  children  in  the  village  had  been  traced 
to  a  demon  which  resided  in  him. 

All  manner  of  diseases,  mental  and  physical, 
are  held  to  be  caused  by  the  presence  of  evil 
spirits,  who  must  be  frightened  away  by  noise 
and  burning  of  crackers  or  burnt  out  by  scari- 
fying the  skin  with  red-hot  copper  coins;^  but 
the  case  above  related  is  the  only  instance  of 
murder  as  a  penalty  for  witchcraft  that  I  have 
met  with. 

An  amazing  collection  of  rules  have  been 
handed  down  from  of  old,  and  are  still 
appealed  to,  for  the  holding  of  inquests ;  for 
example,  to  determine  whether  an  accused 
person  is  criminally  implicated  in  the  death 
of  a  person  found  dead,  place  a  few  drops  of 
the  blood  of  each  in  a  saucer ;  if  the  drops 
coalesce,    there     is    guilt ;    if    not,    it    is    an 


TAOISM  71 

evidence  of  innocence.  Somewhat  similar 
approximations  to  our  old  Saxon  trial  by 
ordeal  may  be  found  in  use  to  decide  whether 
relationship  in  blood  exists  between  two  per- 
sons, or  to  substantiate  or  clear  up  a  charge 
of  adultery,  and  in  one  case  I  knew  of  it 
was  proposed  to  determine  by  ordeal  which 
of  several  suspected  persons  was  the  one  on 
whom  a  charge  of  theft  should  be  fastened. 

Then  there  is  the  so-called  science  of 
physiognomy,  whose  adepts  profess  to  inspect 
the  character  and  foretell  the  fortune  of  their 
clients  by  examining  their  faces  ;  we  have 
something  like  that  in  England,  too,  by  the 
way.  Magic,  divination,  witchcraft,  love 
potions  and  hate  potions,  fortune-telling,  the 
reading  of  horoscopes  and  dreams,  alchemy, 
the  making  of  elixirs  of  life,  the  reading  of 
the  stars,  the  study  of  portents  and  omens 
of  all  sorts — all  this,  and  much  else,  is  the 
stock  in  trade  of  the  Taoist. 

But,  above  all,  he  is  a  professor  of  Feng- 
shui,  the  art  of  "Wind  and  Water" — geo- 
y^  ^  .  mancy,  as  some  translate  the  word. 
This  is  an  order  of  ideas  only 
less  deeply  ingrained  in  the  Chinese  mind 
than    the    worship   of  ancestors ;    indeed,   the 


72  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

two  run  into  one  another  in  all  manner  of 
ways.  „^  It  is  assumed  that  good  and  evil  for- 
tune depend  in  some  subtle  and  mysterious 
manner  upon  the  situation  of  things.  Feng- 
shui,  we  are  assured,  travels  in  straight  lines. 
Good  Fengshui  can  be  attracted  and  evil 
Fengshui  deflected  by  the  conformation  of 
hills,  rivers,  and  buildings.  A  little  blank 
wall,  built  as  a  screen  opposite  the  gateway 
of  a  house  or  courtyard,  will  protect  it  from 
evil  influences  coming  from  that  particular 
side.  It  is  most  important  that  the  walls 
and  gates  of  cities  should  be  laid  out  with 
due  reference  to  Fengshui.  If  the  surround- 
ing hills  do  not  attract  the  right  Fengshui, 
a  pagoda  may  have  to  be  built  as  a  sort  of 
lightning-conductor  to  counteract  their  evil 
effects.  It  is  very  unlucky  to  live  in  a  house 
so  placed  that  it  faces  down  a  cross  street. 
Should  it  be  necessary  to  incur  the  risk  of 
occupying  such  a  dwelling,  the  occupier  will 
be  careful  to  procure  a  stone  from  T'aishan 
or  some  other  holy  mountain  and  have  it  in- 
serted in  his  building,  facing  the  unpropitious 
roadway,  with  an  inscription  :  '*  The  stone 
from  T'aishan  accepts  the  responsibility." 
The    objection    to    tall    houses    and    church 


TAOISM  73 

spires,  so  widely  prevalent  in  China,  mainly 
depends  on  consideration  for  Fengshui,  which 
such  constructions  are  considered  liable  to 
spoil.  It  is  often  found  in  China  that  the 
rents  of  houses  favourably  situated  in  regard 
to  Fengshui  are  very  considerably  higher 
than  those  of  otherwise  equally  desirable 
dwellings.  A  house  built  on  the  extreme 
top  of  a  hill,  although  itself  perhaps  com- 
manding the  very  best  of  Fengshui,  may  fail 
altogether  to  find  a  tenant,  for  no  one  will 
dare  to  provoke  the  resentment  of  those  whose 
Fengshui  may  be  damaged  by  the  interposi- 
tion of  such  a  building  between  them  and 
their  accustomed  Fengshui  outlook.  As  has 
been  said,  where  we  should  think  of  drainage 
and  subsoil,  access  to  railways,  a  sunny  south 
aspect,  or  **  ancient  lights,*'  a  Chinese  thinks 
of  Fengshui. 

But  the  chief  function  of  Fengshui  and  its 
professors  is  to  determine  the  location  and 
proper  construction  of  graves ;  indeed  the 
ideas  are  so  much  identified  that  in  some 
districts  the  word  "Fengshui,"  or  its  Fukienese 
equivalent  *'  Hongsui,"  has  come  to  bear  the 
meaning  of  a  grave.  Where  it  is  believed 
that  the  welfare  of  descendants  depends  upon 


74  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

the  reverence  that  they  pay  to  the  last  rest- 
ing-places of  their  ancestors,  it  is  obvious  that 
graves  must  be  carefully  planned  and  located 
so  as  to  secure,  both  for  their  occupants  and 
for  the  survivors,  every  possible  comfort  and 
advantage  that  favourable  Fengshui  can  afford. 
A  grave  must  be  in  the  right  place ;  it  must 
be  planted  with  the  right  kind  of  trees ;  it 
must  be  a  work  of  art  whose  making  calls 
for  the  skilled  advice  of  a  professional  expert. 
I  have  known  a  case  where  about  ;^300  was 
paid  as  a  fee  for  selecting  a  suitable  grave-site 
for  a  wealthy  family.  Indeed,  the  profession 
of  a  Fengshui  Hsien-sheng  is  not  without  its 
rewards  ! 

It  is  common  knowledge  that  the  Chinese 
are  apt  to  be  mercilessly  victimized  by  their 
professors  of  Fengshui ;  it  must  involve  an 
annual  outlay  of  several  million  pounds ;  an 
annual  loss,  through  all  the  otherwise  pro- 
ductive activities  that  it  renders  unproductive, 
of  millions  more.  Fengshui,  with  its  attendant 
belief  in  earth  dragons,  etc.,  has  much  to  say 
about  locating  springs  of  water,  veins  of  metal, 
mines,  etc.,  generally  by  way  of  restraining 
all  such  grubbing  in  the  recesses  of  mother- 
earth,    and    so    has    been    one   of    the    most 


TAOISM  75 

potent  causes  of  the  opposition  to  the  opening 
up  of  the  mineral  resources  of  China  and  to 
the  construction  of  railways. 

Yet,  fanciful  as  are  the  forms  in  which  it 
is  expressed,  it  is  impossible  to  regard  so  deep 
a  feeling  as  the  Chinese  Fengshui  sentiment 
as  merely  a  piece  of  self-deception.  It  must 
stand  for  something  deep  down  in  Chinese 
consciousness  ;  and  who  can  doubt  what  that 
something  is?  Surely  it  is  the  sentiment  of 
the  sanctity  of  old  familiar  home  surround- 
ings. The  very  hills  and  streams  of  our  little 
world  have  made  each  of  us  what  we  are ; 
there  is  attached  to  our  memories  of  them  a 
fund  of  tender  associations  which  it  is  sacrilege 
to  uproot.  They  lie  very  near  the  base  of 
much  that  is  most  inspiring  and  most  per- 
manent in  human  relationships.  Without 
them  we  should  certainly  be  something  other, 
very  likely  something  worse,  than  we  actually 
are.  None  of  us  like  to  have  the  scenes 
among  which  we  grew  up,  still  less  the  places 
which  are  sanctified  by  the  memories  of  those 
who  lived  before  us,  wantonly  invaded  and 
defaced  by  modern  utilitarian  vulgarities.  I 
lately  came  across  the  suggestion  that  much 
of  the  British  objection  to  the  making  of  the 


76  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

proposed  Channel  Tunnel  is  essentially  due  to 
a  belief  in  Fengshui,  though  we  in  England 
have  not  learned  to  call  it  by  that  name. 
Britain  would,  it  was  maintained,  be  just  as 
safe  with  the  tunnel  as  far  as  actual  danger 
of  attack  goes,  but  she  would  lose  the  pro- 
pitious Fengshui  that  comes  of  insularity. 

The  Taoist  outlook  on  life  is,  in  fact,  one 
common  all  the  world  over.  You  have  but 
to  contemplate  the  phenomena  of  Bond  Street, 
or  of  Epping  Forest  on  a  Bank  Holiday,  to 
see  that  among  us  there  are  persons  of  all 
grades  who  live  upon  Taoism.  Some  gather 
sixpences  from  shop-girls  ;  some  fly  to  higher 
game ;  but  their  methods  are  much  the  same, 
the  temper  of  mind  they  minister  to  is  very 
similar  to  those  which  we  find  in  China. 
Now  and  then  we  may  find  it  in  far  more 
dignified  company.  The  last  time  that  I  was 
in  Paris  I  was  given  a  handful  of  tracts  about 
Saint  Anthony  of  Padua.  From  these  it 
appeared  that  the  Saint  undertook  the  re- 
covery of  lost  property :  so  many  candles,  so 
many  intercessions  ;  so  much  expenditure  of 
money  and  devotion,  and  such  and  such 
articles  could  be  restored  to  their  owners  ;  it 
was  all  scheduled  like  a  tradesman's  price  list. 


TAOISM  77 

But  again,  is  it  all  nonsense?  We  begin 
with  those  who  dare  not  sit  down  thirteen  to 
table  ;  that  is  quite  on  the  Taoist  level.  By 
and  by  we  come  to  those  who  attach  an 
importance  to  points  of  the  compass  which 
reason  quite  fails  to  explain.  They  would  be 
very  uncomfortable,  perhaps  doubtful  of  the 
efficacy  of  worship,  in  a  church  whose  altar 
was  elsewhere  than  at  the  east  end  of  the 
building.  And  many  more  would  be  seriously 
ill  at  ease,  even  deeply  offended,  if  their  dead 
were  not  buried  in  ground  consecrated  by  the 
ministers  of  their  Church  and  reserved  for  its 
members  alone.  We  may  say  that  these 
notions  are  inconsistent  with  enlightened  faith 
in  the  universality  of  God,  but  we  cannot  mock 
them ;  they  are  deep,  they  are  real.  Yet 
they  are  in  line  with  the  Chinese  Fengshui 
in  its  insistence  upon  the  importance  of  the 
situation  of  things,  especially  of  graves. 

An  important  consequence  of  the  belief  in 
Fengshui  is  that  permanent  burial,  in  China, 
has  frequently  to  be  delayed  for  months  or 
years,  until  a  satisfactory  site  has  been  found 
and  prepared,  leading  to  the  use  of  immensely 
heavy,  air-tight  coffins,  and  their  storage  in 
extensive  mortuaries  in  places  accounted  lucky 


78  RELIGION  IN   CHINA 

for  this  purpose.  At  Hangchow,  for  instance, 
one  sees  long  rows  of  such  establishments — 
regular  villages  or  towns  of  the  dead.  In  all 
parts  of  China  one  comes  upon  encoffined 
bodies  stored  in  temples,  or,  often  enough, 
merely  deposited  in  open  fields,  either  bricked 
over  or  exposed  to  the  wind  and  weather,  for 
years  it  may  be,  till  the  boards  rot  and  the 
contents  are  scattered  abroad — awaiting  burial ! 
That  such  sights  should  be  so  common  as  they 
are  in  a  country  whose  people  profess  such 
veneration  for  their  dead  as  the  Chinese  do, 
is  surely  a  curious  example  of  the  incongruity 
of  human  nature — it  is  mainly  a  result  of 
Fengshui. 

All  Chinese   life    is   permeated  with  Taoist 

fancy:  the  symbolism  of  Chinese  art  depends 

on  it ;  Chinese  poetry  is   full   of  it  ; 

Popular  g^ij  Chinese  les^end  and  folklore  teems 

Taoism.  <=> 

with  it.  Turn  over  the  pages  of  such 
a  collection  of  fairy  tales  as  the  "LiaoChai''  of 
P'u  Sung-ling.  Professor  Giles  has  translated 
a  good  many  of  them.  What  a  wealth  of  Taoist 
imagination  has  gone  to  the  creation  of  the 
weird  world  to  which  they  introduce  us  ! 
Holidays  and  festivals  ;  the  practices  observed 
at  New  Year ;  the  feast  of  lanterns  ;  the  pro- 


TAOISM  7d 

cessions  to  "  meet  the  spring "  ;  the  spring 
festival  of  Ch'ing  Ming,  when  the  graves  are 
decorated;  the  summer  '*  dragon  boat"  re- 
gattas ;  the  mid-autumn  celebrations  on  the 
1 5th  of  the  8th  moon  ;  the  parading  of  the 
streets  with  immense  paper  dragons — after  a 
fire,  for  instance ;  the  weird  parading  of  the 
town  **  Ch  eng  Huang "  in  a  decorated  sedan 
chair,  amid  howling  and  half-naked  crowds, 
who  turn  round  and  kneel  in  the  road  at  in- 
tervals as  he  passes  along  streets  where  every 
door  is  adorned  with  green  branches,  during 
time  of  drought — all  these  and  a  hundred  other 
things  are  unintelligible  unless  our  minds  are 
accustomed  to  the  Taoist  outlook  on  life. 
The  Chinese  drama  is  profoundly  Taoist  ;  it 
is,  perhaps,  as  organizers  of  outdoor  theatricals 
that  the  Taoist  priesthood  enjoys  its  greatest 
popularity.  Every  village  has  its  holy  grove 
or  spring ;  its  sacred  tree  decked  out  with 
votive  offerings  or  written  prayers  ;  its  ancient 
weather-beaten  stone  fallen  from  heaven  or 
handed  down  since  no  one  knows  when  ;  its 
dragon  pool  or  its  white  deer  grotto,  round 
which  cluster  the  memories  of  ancient  sages 
or  hermits,  or  tales  of  fairy  marvel,  of  healing 
or  of  terror,  that  it  would  require  many  a 
volume  to  tell  and  explain  in  full. 


80  RELIGION   IN  CHINA 

Such  Is  popular  Taoism.  It  is  an  atmo- 
sphere that  pervades  childish  and  simple 
peoples  all  the  world  over — their  joys  and 
their  fears,  their  holidays  and  their  daily  task. 
I  think  that  we  have  all  breathed  it  sometime, 
not  only  those  who  have  seen  it  in  China. 
Survivals  of  its  observances  live  everywhere, 
as  decorations  round  the  festivals  of  far  more 
cultured  creeds.  But  if  we  would  know  their 
origin,  it  is  not  to  the  thoughtful  and  self- 
conscious  that  we  should  turn,  but  to  the 
''pagans,"  the  "heathen,"  the  country  folk, 
who,  roaming  over  the  heath  and  the  wild 
wood,  longest  resisted  the  voice  of  civilization 
and  artificiality.  All  over  the  world  every 
unsophisticated  person  is  often,  every  person 
with  a  touch  of  poetry  or  sentiment  in  him 
is  sometimes,  at  heart  a  Taoist. 

In  the  midst  of  Taoism  there  has  arisen — 
as  in  many  other  forms  of  mysticism — a  Philo- 
sophy. Many  will  tell  you  that  this 
pwioBophy  of  philosophy,  or  philosophical  Taoism, 

TaoiBm.  .        ,  .  ...  ,  .  ^ 

IS  the  genume,  origmal  teachmg  of 
the  Taoists  ;  that  the  mass  of  legends  and 
superstitions  appeals  to  credulity  and  dabbling 
with  occult  things,  are  only  a  depraved  aberra- 
tion,   a   later,    comparatively    modern,  corrup- 


TAOISM  81 

tion  of  what  began  in  the  high  and  ethereal 
doctrines  connected  with  the  half-fabulous 
name  of  Lao-tzu — the  *'01d  Philosopher,"  whose 
chief  earthly  incarnation  is  reputed  to  have 
occurred  shortly  before  the  time  of  Confucius. 
The  two  are,  indeed,  said  to  have  met.  They 
did  not  appreciate  one  another.  To  Confucius, 
Lao-tzu  seemed  to  be  a  ''  dragon  "  whose  flights 
no  man  could  foretell.  And  later  there  was 
Chuang-tzu,  with  his  dissertations  on  the  philo- 
sophical quietism  of  Lieh-tzu ;  but  whether 
Lieh-tzu  ever  lived,  or  is  only  a  creation  of 
Chuang-tzu's  dreams,  who  shall  tell  ?  Have 
they  not  all  long  since  passed  to  the  Islands 
of  the  Genii,  or  the  Western  Heaven,  where 
Hsi-wano;-mu  reig^ns  over  the  sunset  sum- 
mits  of  K'un  Lun  ? 

To  Lao-tzu  is  attributed  a  little  book,  the 
*•  Tao-Te  Ching  " — the  "  Classic  of  the  Way 
and   of    Virtue,"    or,    as    we   might 
SSi.»^°"^^    say,  the  -Doctrine  of  the  Way." 

Every  religious  teaching  has 
adopted  this  metaphor  of  a  Way.  Taoism 
has  made  of  it  its  central  and  deepest  con- 
ception. In  Taoist  piety,  Tag,  the  Way,  is 
that  which  guides,  controls,  inspires,  precedes, 
causes  all  things — the  end  and  purpose  as  well 

fO  6 

o 


82  RELIGION  IN   CHINA 

as   the    means    of  all    existence,    the  path    of 
quietude,   the  Way  of  Peace. 

The  opening  words  of  this  little  treatise 
are — 

Tao  k'o  tao,  fei  ch'ang  Tao  ;   Ming  k'o  ming,  fei  ch'ang 

Ming. 

(The  Way  that  can  be  expressed  is  not  the  Eternal  Way ; 
The    Name   that   can   be   named   is   not    the    Eternal 
Name.) 

The  closing  verse  reads — 

T'ien  chih  Tao,  li  erh  pu  hai ;  Sheng-jen  chih  Tao,  wei 
erh  pu  cheng. 

(The  Way  of  God  is  to  bless  and  not  injure  ; 
The   Way   of  the  Holy  men  is  conduct  and  not  con- 
troversy.) 

There  is  something  in  these  words  that  goes 
to  the  root  of  things,  that  tells  of  the  limitation 
and  fallibility  of  all  human  expression  ;  some- 
thing, too,  that  might  well  serve  as  a  definition 
of  the  true,  holy,  universal  catholic  Church,  or  of 
that  communion  of  saints  in  which  Christians 
profess  to  believe. 

One  is  often  tempted  to  see  in  Taoism 
nothing  but  a  riotous  chaos  of  childish  super- 
stitions ;  it  introduces  us  to  a  word  of  illusive, 
undefinable  imagery,  where  reason  often  gropes 


TAOISM  83 

in  vain  for  any  foothold  of  sober  common  sense  ; 
yet,  after  all,  there  is  a  higher  element.  What- 
ever its  origin  may  be,  or  the  date  of  its 
production ;  whether  it  be,  indeed,  the  work  of 
Lao-tzu,  or  whether,  as  some  contend,  it  is  a 
reflection  of  some  Buddhist  or  early  Christian 
influence  of  many  centuries  later,  there  is  about 
the  Tao-Te  Ching — as  about  other  literature 
of  its  class — a  depth  of  feeling  for  the  intenser 
questionings  of  the  human  soul  that  is  absent 
from  the  stately  classicalism  of  the  Confucian 
school.  If  not  of  the  earth  earthy,  Confucian- 
ism is  of  the  home  homely ;  of  the  State 
stately  ;  Taoism  at  its  best  soars  into  a  region 
of  high  and  ethereal  things.  Little  of  it  has 
truth  as  the  laboured  transcript  of  positive, 
external  fact — facts  and  dates  are  not  the  sort 
of  thing  that  appeal  to  man  in  his  Taoist  mood 
— but  as  poetry  it  has  a  truth  that  goes  straight 
to  the  heart  of  nature  and  of  man. 

In  course    of    time    Taoism    developed    a 
regular  priesthood,  whose  head,    called  T'ien 
Shih,  is  a  kind  of  Pope,  whose  see 
Papacy.  is  at  Shang  Ch'ing  Kung  in  the  Pro- 

vince of  Kiangsi.  Each  successive 
Pope  is  believed  to  be  a  reincarnation  of  a 
certain  Chang  Tao-ling,  a  mystic  of  the  first 


84  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

and  second  centuries  a.d.,  who,  after  a  life  of 
marvels,  concocted  and  swallowed  a  magic 
elixir  and  attained  to  immortality  at  the  ripe 
age  of  12  2.  At  any  rate  the  Papacy  seems 
to  go  back  authentically  to  about  a.d.  400, 
and  has  had  something  like  its  modern  impor- 
tance ever  since  the  munificent  endowment  of 
the  see  by  the  Emperor  Sung  Chen-Tsung 
(a.d.  998  to  1023),  that  is,  for  some  nine  hundred 
years. 

I  have  never  actually  met  the  Pope  of  the 
Taoists,  but  when  I  was  at  Kiukiang  I  saw 
his  sedan  chair,  draped  in  crimson  and  sur- 
mounted by  a  gilded,  flame-like  ornament, 
carried  through  the  streets  as  he  passed  by  on 
his  way  to  visit  Peking,  where  I  believe  his 
influence  was  exerted  to  make  peace  after  the 
Boxer  troubles.  The  present  Pope  seems  to 
be  a  man  of  enlightened  ideas,  who  has  not 
scorned  to  take  a  share  in  certain  conferences 
or  exchanges  of  views  on  religious  topics  in 
Shanghai,  in  connection  with  Christian  and 
educational  endeavour  there. 

I  cannot  leave  the  subject  of  Taoism  without 
a  reference  to  what  I  may  call,  for  want  of  a 
better  word,  Sects — guilds  or  fraternities,  at 
any  rate,  bound  together   by  participation   in 


TAOISM  85 

some  sort  of  religious  or  magical  rites. 
These  may  be  merely  "  blood  fraternities," 
as  among  the  native  tribes  of 
FrateraitieB.  Formosa,  where  brotherhood  is  at- 
tained by  mutual  injection  of  a  little 
of  one  another's  blood  ;  or  they  may  be 
social  clubs  of  a  festive  character  ;  or  they 
may  be  organizations  very  similar  to  that  of 
Freemasonry  among  ourselves  :  such  societies 
as  the  San-ho  Hui,  or  *'  Three  Harmonies  " 
Society,  appear  to  be  mainly  of  such  a 
character  ;  or  they  may  be  essentially  gambling 
associations,  with  a  little  spiritualism  and 
fortune-telling  thrown  in,  as,  for  instance, 
the  Cantonese  ''White  Pigeon"  Society,  or 
"  White  Pigeon  "  Lottery.  Again,  there  are 
sects  like  the  Tsai-li  Hui,  that  profess  strict 
vegetarian,  teetotal,  and  anti-tobacconist  prin- 
ciples, but  are  at  times  suspected  of  mixing 
them  up,  not  only  with  a  good  deal  of  fanati- 
cism, but  with  a  certain  laxity  as  to  the 
observance  of  the  sixth,  seventh,  and  eighth 
Commandments,  even  to  be  the  exciting  force 
behind  popular  convulsions  and  rebellions. 
Others  are  in  essence  Trades  Unions.  Thus, 
in  all  parts  of  China,  traders  from  the  Province 
of  Fukien  or   who   have     relations  with   that 


86  KELIGION  IN  CHINA 

province,  meet  in  the  temples  of  T'ien  Hou, 
the  Queen  of  Heaven,  and  are  under  her 
patronage.  Or  again,  there  is  the  Ko-lao  Hui, 
which  was  so  largely  implicated  in  the  riots 
and  risings  of  1891 — in  its  origin  an  associa- 
tion of  soldiers'  clubs,  bound  together  to  agitate 
for  the  redress  of  certain  military  grievances, 
but  gradually  developing  into  a  quasi-political, 
or  perhaps  I  should  say  anarchical  party, 
seriously  endangering  the  internal  tranquillity 
as  well  as  the  foreign  relations  of  the  whole 
Chinese  Empire. 

Constantly,  in  these  associations,  there  is 
found  a  tendency  to  pass  from  mere  fraternity 
or  mutual  assistance  to  dark  channels  of 
mystery  and  intrigue.  All  these  societies  are 
frowned  upon  by  the  civil  powers  ;  most  of 
them  are  illegal,  many  of  them  are,  or  at  times 
have  been,  unquestionably  implicated  in  highly 
criminal  practices.  They  are  the  happy  hunting 
ground  of  every  sort  of  superstitious  delusion, 
the  hotbed  and  forcing-house  of  fanaticism, 
often  of  greed,  cruelty,  and  all  forms  of  terrorism 
and  violence.  Again  and  again,  as  during 
the  decline  of  the  Ming  Dynasty  in  the  first 
half  of  the  seventeenth  century,  or  later,  from 
about   1797  onwards,  so  soon  as  the  Manchu 


TAOISM  87 

Empire  showed  signs  of  weakening,  almost 
continuously  to  our  own  times,  Chinese  society 
has  been  honeycombed  by  the  machinations  of 
these  so-called  "  Secret  Societies."  Not  only 
in  China  has  it  been  found  necessary  to  repress 
them,  but  in  our  own  colonies,  in  the  Malay 
Peninsula,  or  wherever  a  Chinese  population 
has  settled  they  have  had  to  receive  the  atten- 
tions of  the  police.  Their  lodges  breathe  the 
sort  of  atmosphere  in  which  such  phenomena 
as  Boxerism  take  their  rise,  where  millions  of 
people  become  persuaded  that  by  practising 
certain  kinds  of  drill  they  can  render  them- 
selves invulnerable  to  the  weapons  of  all 
enemies,  and  end  by  inflicting  the  miseries  of 
civil  war,  ruin,  and  anarchy  on  entire  provinces, 
even  in  shaking  the  very  foundations  of  the 
Chinese  state. 


I 


•4 

I 


IV 

CHINA 

AND 

BUDDHISM 


CHAPTER   IV 

CHINA  AND  BUDDHISM 

I  HAVE  said  that  Confucianism  is  of  the  home 
homely  ;  it  belongs  to  the  family,  to  the 
Buddhism  Ordered  ways  of  a  settled  society. 
It  cultivates  the  amenities  and  some 
of  the  elegances  of  a  cultured  life ;  it  finds 
its  centre  round  the  ancestral  shrine,  its 
piety  clusters  about  the  resting-places  of  the 
dead.  CTaoism  deals  more  freely  with  the 
mysteries  of  nature  and  the  soul,  with 
emotions  of  poetry  and  of  wonder,  of  quietism 
and  of  terror.  Yet  there  are  wide  areas  of 
human  need  to  which  neither  of  these  schools 
or  tendencies  of  Chinese  thought  appeals. 
Different  as  are  the  moods  of  the  soul  to 
which  they  respectively  minister,  both  agree 
in  assuming  personal  life,  personal  advance 
ment,  the  development  of  natural  faculties, 
the  gratification  of  personal  wishes,  to  be  in 
themselves   good    things ;    things    perhaps    to 

01 


92  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

be  controlled  by  regard  for  others,  yet  in  their 
place  to  be  desired  and  sought  after.  Both 
seek  happiness  in  success — to  win  something  ; 
in  one  case  the  enjoyment  of  a  well-ordered, 
peaceful  private  and  public  life,  where  rela- 
tive duties  are  suitably  fulfilled,  in  the  other 
the  enjoyment  of  good  luck,  culminating  in 
blissful  absorption  into  the  ranks  of  genii 
or  immortals.  To  both  life,  the  prolonging 
and  expanding  of  life  and  energy,  are  good 
things,  wherein  we  have  a  right  to  find  per- 
sonal satisfaction.  But  there  is  another  mood 
of  the  soul :  a  mood  wherein  we  crave  no 
longer  to  live  for  ourselves,  but  if  at  all  only 
for  others ;  when  we  seek  to  rest  and  to 
forget ;  when  desires  seem  vain  things  and 
renunciation  the  highest  virtue  ;  and  wher- 
ever this  mood  prevails  neither  the  Confucian 
nor  the  Taoist  outlook  suffices.  So  a  third 
religion  comes  in  to  supplement  them — the 
imported  Indian  system  of  Buddhism. 

It  is  generally  believed  that  the  teachings 
of  the  Gautama  Buddha,  Sakya  Muni — Shih- 
chia  Mu-ni  Fo-yeh,  as  he  is  called  in  Chinese 
—percolated  into  China  by  way  of  Central 
Asia  at  a  very  early  date.  But  the  first 
clear  reference  to  them   is  the  tale,  authentic 


CHINA  AND   BUDDHISM  93 

or  legendary,  of  the  Emperor  Han  Ming-Ti, 
who  is  alleged  to  have  been  visited  in  the 
year  a.d.  65  by  a  dream  regarding  a  golden 
image  to  be  found  somewhere  in  the  West. 
He  sent  an  embassy  to  discover  and  bring 
to  China  this  golden  marvel,  and,  after  years 
of  wandering,  his  envoys  returned  from  India 
bearing  with  them  the  Buddhist  Sutra  or 
Scripture  known  as  the  Sutra  of  the  Forty- 
two  Sections. 

Be  this  as  it  may,  Indian  religion,  with  its 
mission  priests  and  its  books— and  with 
abundance  of  gilded  images — come  into  China  ; 
but  I  very  much  doubt  whether  the  philo- 
sophical, speculative,  theoretic  side  of  Buddhism 
ever  greatly  affected  Chinese  thought.  What- 
ever may  be  true  of  individuals,  there  is  little 
in  the  popular  Buddhist  worship  found  in 
China  to  connect  it  with  the  mental  outlook 
of  our  "  esoteric  Buddhists  '*  and  Theosophists. 
Buddhism  came  as  a  faith  for  the  multitude, 
as  a  rule  of  life  for  the  devout,  as  a  conso- 
lation, much  more  than  as  a  philosophy  for 
the  cultured. 

The  time  came  when  the  great  Han 
Empire  declined  and  perished.  For  four 
hundred  years  China  passed  through  ages  of 


94  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

strife  and  disruption  ;  renewal  of  feudal 
anarchy  ;  division  into  three  kingdoms  for 
The  Dark  ^^^^  ^^  ^^^  ^^^  ^^^^  another  ;  then 
^690^'^'"^  a  momentary  and  nominal  union, 
broken  up  by  civil  dissensions  and 
barbarian  invasions  ;  a  long  era  of  separation 
between  the  North  and  the  South,  each  con- 
vulsed by  constant  rebellions,  revolutions,  and 
dismemberments,  one  political  system  follow- 
ing another  amid  kaleidoscopic  changes  whose 
details  it  would  be  wearisome  to  relate.  In 
those  times  of  anarchy  and  confusion  literature 
and  learning  languished,  general  civilization — 
the  rather  hard,  formal,  matter-of-fact  civiliza- 
tion of  Han  times — made  little  or  no  progress  ; 
states  and  communities  rarely  crystallized 
into  that  ordered  way  of  life  which  Con- 
fucian society  requires  and  assumes,  popu- 
lation and  wealth  were  stationary  or  dwindled 
away.  War  and  violence  were  everywhere,  all 
old  ties  were  daily  broken  up  ;  mankind,  after 
a  great  experiment  in  organized  life,  seemed 
in  danger  of  relapsing  into  barbarism  again. 

But  there  was  one  refug-e  for  troubled  souls. 
A  message  had  come  among  the  Chinese 
from  India,  telling  them  of  renunciation  of 
all    the    vain   pageantries    of    this    world  :    to 


CHINA  AND   BUDDHISM  96 

retire  into  the  forest   glades  ;    to  live  there  a 

life  of  pious  meditation,  of  celibacy  ;  to  don  the 

rustic   erarb  of  a  monk  ;    to    shave 

Monasticism.  ^ 

The  ascetic      the   head ;    to    flee    from   the   cares 

life.  '      .         , 

of  that  public  life  whose  ambitions 
led  only  to  bitterness,  of  that  family  life  that 
might  so  easily  become  a  scene  of  sorrow 
and  bereavement  ;  to  forget  name  and 
race  and  personality  ;  to  subdue  all  lusts  and 
earthly  passions,  whether  of  love  or  hate, 
all  desires,  all  selfish  wishes ;  to  leave  the 
village  where  fire  and  bloodshed  were  so 
often  the  reward  of  toil  ;  to  abstain  from  the 
taking  of  all  life,  animal  life  as  well  as  human 
life  ;  to  chant  the  liturgies  of  the  strange 
Indian  ritual  till  the  mind  was  benumbed  by 
repetition  of  sounds ;  finally,  when  death 
brought  perfect  release  from  the  terrors  and 
hazards  of  this  sad  and  sin-stained  world, 
not  to  harbour  a  mass  of  fleshly  corruption 
in  a  pompous  grave  as  the  Confucianists  did, 
but  to  commit  this  corruptible  body  to  the 
purifying  flames  in  the  expectation  that  the 
soul  would  pass  on  one  stage  farther  in  its 
long  journey  of  transmigrations  to  the  Nirvana 
of  Buddhahood,  to  the  final  absorption  where 
Self  ceases  to  exist. 


96  RELIGION   IN  CHINA 

To  the  active  and  strong  Buddhism  offered   M 
travel  and  a  life  of  adventure  as  a  missionary 
all  over  Asia.     To  the  sinful  it  held  out  the 
prospects  of  buying  pardon  by  works  of  piety, 
or  threatened  the  penalties  of  a  dread  under- 
world   of    purgatory,     the    judgment-seat    of 
Yen-Wu     (Yama),    the     hill    of    knives,    the 
oflowino:  column  of  fire,  the  wheel  of  the  law 
whose   turning   causes    bad    men    to    be    re- 
incarnated  as   beasts  ;    to   the    multitude    the 
glamour    of    splendid    services,     images     and 
incense,    or    the    excitements   of  popular   pil- 
grimages to  hallowed,  miracle-working  shrines, 
the    amusement    of    accumulating    merit     by  M 
feeding,    catching,    and    releasing    again     the  ■ 
immense,    fat    carp    with    black    and    golden    " 
scales,   kept   stocked   for   the   purpose    in   the 
temple  pond  :  to  all,  a  communion   of  inward 
tranquillity  unshaken  by  the  storms  either  of 
worldly    greatness    or   worldly   failure—peace 
to  the  weary  ;  sainthood  to  the  devout  lovers 
of  the  gentle  Buddha  and  his  law. 

Why  should  men  strive  and  wrangle, 
wearying  their  bodies  and  hardening  their 
souls,  in  the  vain  pursuit  of  gain  or  of 
ambition?  Does  not  spring  still  clothe  the 
hills    in    her    azalea    carpet    of    crimson   and 


CHINA  AND  BUDDHISM  97 

gold,  and  was  ever  emperor  arrayed  in  glory- 
such  as  hers?  Why  need  we  toil  through 
the  heat  of  summer,  when  overhead  the 
squirrels  frolic  on  the  pine  boughs  and  at 
our  feet  are  limpid  streams,  along  whose 
margin  the  lizards  disport  themselves  happily 
in  the  chequered  sunshine  ?  Can  the  hustling 
life  of  cities  yield  such  wine  and  such 
delicacies  as  they  enjoy  ?  When  the  autumn 
air  is  heavy  with  the  fragrance  of  the  kuei- 
hua,  and  the  woods  and  fields  yield  their 
ripened  fruits,  who  would  leave  the  quiet  of 
a  rustic  life  to  dwell  in  the  courts  of  kings  ? 
What  do  they  know  of  the  fairyland  of 
winter  whose  eyes  are  not  familiar  with 
the  spotless  snow  of  untrodden  mountains, 
whose  ears  are  not  filled  with  the  rude  music 
of  the  forest  storm  ?  To  the  simple  and 
humble  of  heart  all  nature  and  all  seasons 
spoke  of  Buddha  and  of  peace. 

Wherever  a  haunted  grove  evoked  memo- 
ries of  the  storied  past,  there  was  built  a 
temple  or  monastery  whose  bell  called  the 
faithful  to  prayer.  There  the  gong  sounded 
as  the  first  grey  of  morning  lighted  the 
wraiths  of  mist  among  the  cryptomerias, 
and  anon   the    droning  of  chants   that  might 

7 


98  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

be  taken  for  gregorian  chants  echoed  across 
the  valley  as  sunlight  gleamed  on  the  feathery 
bamboos,  the  shamu,  the  spreading  banyan  of 
the  south,  or  the  cypress  and  white  pine 
of  some  northern  sanctuary.  Everywhere 
pagodas  arose  to  enshrine  the  relics  of 
Gautama  and  his  saints.  The  names  and 
images  of  Buddha  and  the  Bodhisattvas 
were  carved  on  every  grey  cliff;  hundreds 
of  them  flew  to  Hangchow  from  the  western 
shores  of  sunset  and  lodged  themselves 
miraculously  in  the  niches  of  the  rocks, 
where  you  may  see  them  to  this  day ;  the 
glory  of  Buddha  was  made  visible  in  the 
sunset  reflections  round  the  cloud-capped 
summit  of  Omei,  and  on  many  another 
mountain,  while  by  the  waves  and  islands 
of  the  sea  the  surges  beating  on  the  shores 
of  P'uto  droned  their  accompaniment  to  the 
never-ending  chorus  of  monkish  prayer  and 
praise.  In  all  the  wild  and  lonely  haunts  of 
the  birds  and  beasts,  in  the  Temple  of  the 
"Purple  Cloud,"  on  the  rock  of  the  "Great 
Orphan,"  standing  alone  on  the  waters  of 
the  Foyang  Lake,  men  came  to  live  at  one 
with  nature  and  their  own  souls. 

In      such      retreats,     age     after     age,     the 


CHINA  AND  BUDDHISM  99 

faithful  have  been  found  willing  to  devote 
their  lives  to  the  practice  of  the  Buddhist 
rule  of  life,  after  a  period  of  instruction  and 
preparation  to  endure  the  torture  of  the 
ordination  service  which  is  to  part  them  for 
ever  from  the  world.  Kneeling  in  rows 
before  the  altar,  litde  cones  of  inflammable 
powder  (moxa),  generally  nine  in  number,  but 
sometimes  twelve  or  more,  are  placed  upon 
their  newly  shaven  heads,  and,  as  each  vow 
is  pronounced,  of  obedience,  poverty,  chastity, 
renunciation  of  kith  and  kin,  abstinence  from 
flesh,  etc.,  each  of  these  cones  is  successively 
set  alight  to  brand  that  promise  ineffaceably 
upon  the  person  of  the  devotee.  At  first 
the  pain  is  endured  in  stoic  silence,  but  with 
each  succeeding  burning  it  becomes  more  and 
more  necessary  to  drown  the  cries  of  the 
agonized  and  fainting  future  monks  and  nuns 
under  the  beating  of  drums  and  gongs  and 
singing  of  loud  chants  by  the  attendant 
ministers  of  this  weird  solemnity. 

The  assertion  is  sometimes  heard  that  the 
Buddhist  priesthood  is  largely  recruited  from 
criminals,  outlaws,  and  social  failures.  Per- 
haps it  may  be  so.  Once  a  Buddhist  monk 
told    me    his    life-history,    and    why    he    had 


100  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

taken  the  vows.  It  was  in  1896,  at  a  small 
temple  dependent-  upon  the  great  T'ien  Mu 
Shan  monastery,  on  the  border  between 
Chekiang  and  Anhui,  a  wild  and  beautiful 
region  of  lofty  mountains,  clothed  in  magni- 
ficent cryptomeria  forests,  perhaps  more 
frequented  in  old  days  than  now.  For, 
though  the  place  is  a  resort  of  pilgrims  at 
stated  seasons,  the  whole  neighbourhood  had 
been  so  ravaged  during  the  T'aip'ing  devasta- 
tion that  even  then,  in  1896,  after  nearly 
forty  years,  all  the  surrounding  villages  were 
in  ruins,  the  roads  mostly  choked  with  jungle, 
and  so  infested  with  robbers  that  innkeepers 
kept  spears  lashed  to  the  bedsteads  in  their 
guest  rooms  for  the  use  of  travellers  who 
should  pass  the  night  in  their  humble  hostel- 
ries.  This  monk  told  me  that,  twenty-six 
years  before,  he  had  lived  "in  the  world," 
as  a  young  man  of  good  family  and  prospects, 
somewhere  in  Kiangsi,  but  that,  unfortunately, 
he  had  had  a  violent  altercation  with  the 
father  of  a  young  lady  of  those  parts  to 
whom  he  was  betrothed.  The  result  was 
that  the  family  broke  off  relations  with  him, 
and  he  became  a  monk,  living  ever  since 
in   various   places,    which    he   described,    and 


CHINA  AND  BUDDHISM  101 

eventually  drifting  to  T'ien  Mu  Shan.  The 
monastic  life  had,  he  said,  this  advantage — 
that  there  were  always  superiors  to  order 
him  where  to  go  and  what  to  do  instead 
of  leaving  him  to  the  risks  of  following  his 
own  will 

I  have  seen  this  religion  in  many  provinces, 
in  Fukien,  in  Chekiang,  in  Anhui,  in  Hupei, 
in  Kiangsi,  in  Shantung,  in  Manchuria,  on  the 
hills  behind  Peking.  I  have  breathed  the  air 
of  it  in  scores  of  villages,  among  a  rustic, 
simple  people,  where  thirty  miles  is  reckoned 
a  long  day's  journey,  and  I  know  that  in  such 
surroundings  it  is  a  beautiful  and  real  faith, 
supplying  human  needs.  I  have  also  seen  it 
in  great  popular  pilgrim  centres  in  the  environs 
of  great  cities,  real  still  to  many  of  the  folk 
who  come,  yet  mixed  and  tainted  with  mendi- 
cancy, impudence,  tawdriness,  and  sham,  for 
the  true  delicacy  of  it  all  is  stifled  in  the 
bustle  of  a  crowded,  active  world.  It  is  not 
to  be  learnt  from  books — though  who  can 
deny  that  the  works  of  F^ielding  Hall,  for 
instance,  reveal  the  very  soul  of  the  people 
of  Burma  and  breathe  the  spirit  of  true 
Buddhism  ? — but  in  the  shadow  of  its  own 
sanctuaries,  in  the  silence  of  the  hills. 


102  RELIGION   IN   CHINA 

So   it   grew   all    through    those    dark    and 

troublous    times    from    the    fall   of    the    Han, 

A.D.    loo,   to    the  reunion  of  China 

The  Patri- 
archate, under  the  Sui  Dynasty  in  a.d.  £;qo — 

A.D.  526-730.  •    n       •  i         ,  r     i 

especially  m  the  last  century  of  that 
time,  the  age  when  Bodhidarma,  the  twenty- 
eighth  and  last  Indian  patriarch  of  the  Church, 
transferred  the  patriarchate  to  Chinese  shores 
and  engaged  in  pious  controversy  with  the 
Monk-Emperor,  Wu-Ti  of  the  Liang  Dynasty, 
about  the  respective  merits  of  faith  and 
works,  concluding  that  Buddha  is  not  to  be 
learned  from  books,  but  must  be  sought  by 
every  man  in  his  own  heart.  The  Kingdom 
of  Heaven,  as  another  than  Bodhidarma 
teaches,  is  within  you. 

From  526  to  730  the  patriarchate  of  the 
northern  Buddhist  Church,  the  Buddhism  of 
the  *' Greater  Conveyance" — or  Mahayana,  as 
it  is  called,  to  distinguish  it  from  the  purer 
more  primitive,  and  more  speculative  Budd- 
hism of  Southern  Asia — resided  in  China,  till 
the  last  of  the  six  Chinese  patriarchs  died, 
leaving  the  begging  bowl  of  Bodhidarma  to 
be  burnt  with  his  ashes,  and  ending  what 
we  may  regard  as  the  times  of  the  Chinese 
saints. 


CHINA  AND  BUDDHISM  103 

China  never  became  Buddhist  in  the  sense 
of  rejecting    other    creeds    in    favour   of    an 
exclusive   acceptance   of  Buddhism. 
SudThism^       The    Church    sometimes    had    per- 
secutions   to    endure,    and    was   at 
other  times  in  favour  with  the  powers  of  this 
world,  but  it  never  rose  to  the  sort  of  political 
dominance  that  fell  to  the  lot  of  Christianity. 
It    combined    with    existing     systems,      even 
with  Confucianism,  to  which  its  ideals  appear 
so  wholly 'opposite.     To  the  stricter  Confucian 
formalist  the  Buddhist  life  has  always  seemed 
an  evasion  and  denial  of  those   social  duties, 
that     filial     service     of   the    living    and     the 
dead,    which    is    his    notion    of  morality.     To 
him  the  nature  of  man   is  radically  good  ;  to 
the     Buddhist,  the    whole     world    of    human 
activity   is   a   scene    of    evil    from    which   he 
seeks  salvation  in  flight.     What  could   Budd- 
hism  have   to   say   to   the   famous  dictum  of 
Mencius,  that   of   all    forms    of    impiety    the 
most     impious    is    to     die     without     leaving 
descendants  ?      Indeed   all    that   is   distinctive 
of  Buddhism  was  repugnant  to  the  Confucian 
mind.     The    tonsure    of    the    priests    was    a 
defacement   of  the    body    inherited    from    our 
ancestors ;  for    ages   the    commonest    form    of 


104  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

persecution  was  to  compel  monks  and  nuns 
to  return  to  the  world  and  let  their  hair 
grow  ;  vegetarianism  involved  not  only  a 
flagrant  defiance  of  national  custom  but  im- 
pugned the  animal  sacrifices  prescribed  in 
Confucian  books ;  celibacy  was  a  denial  of 
filial  gratitude  and  social  duty ;  the  chanting 
and  intoning  of  Sanscrit  sutras  was  a  detest- 
able  offence  to  people  so  proud  of  their 
native  language  and  literature  as  the  Chinese. 
Yet  Buddhism  triumphed  over  all  these 
obstacles  and  became,  to  a  degree  which 
Confucianism  never  attained,  the  common 
religious  atmosphere  of  the  masses  of  the 
Chinese  people. 

With  Taoism  the  Buddhist  Church  com- 
bined in  all  manner  of  ways,  each  borrow- 
ing or  imitating  countless  features  from  the 
other,  so  that  their  border-line  has  become 
very  hard  to  define.  But  Buddhism  never 
dreamed  of  supplanting  or  overthrowing  local 
creeds  or  observances  ;  at  the  most  it  some- 
times softened  and  humanized  them,  as  for 
example  when  we  find  it  stated  that  the 
Buddhist  leanings  of  Liang  Wu-Ti  fostered 
the  substitution  of  paper  images  for  use  at 
funerals  where  animals  had  been  sacrificed  of 


CHINA  AND  BUDDHISM  105 

old.  Many  were  the  observances  which  it 
took  as  its  own,  such  as  the  practice  of 
sacrificing  in  autumn  or  late  summer  to  the 
souls  of  those  whose  bodies  are  lost  or  un- 
buried,  floating  little  paper  boats  containing 
oil  and  a  lighted  wick  along  the  rivers  to 
light  the  wandering  ghosts  upon  their  way. 

While  imposing  strict  vegetarianism  on   its 
priesthood  and   commending   abstinence   from 

flesh  as  a  merit  in  all,  the  Buddhist 
tar^anism.       missionaries     never     succeeded     in 

making,  perhaps  never  attempted 
to  make,  the  Chinese  lay  population  copy 
the  devotees  of  a  religious  life  in  regarding 
vegetarianism  as  an  obligation.  Even  in 
Burma  and  Siam,  perhaps  in  Ceylon,  a 
Buddhism  far  stricter  than  that  of  China — a 
Buddhism  that  has  undertaken,  as  Chinese 
Buddhism  has  never  done,  the  function  of 
the  education  of  the  young — is  found  con- 
sistent with  plentiful  indulgence  in  fish  diet ; 
in  South  China  poultry,  eggs,  and  pork, 
besides  fish  of  all  sorts,  are  partaken  of 
freely  and  universally  ;  North  China  is  a 
country  where  the  use  of  flesh  food  is  only 
limited  by  the  poverty  of  the  people,  though  it 
is  so  far  Buddhist  in  sentiment  that  a  few  weeks 


106  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

of  drought  or  the  imminence  of  some  danger 
suffice  to  cause  the  authorities  to  proclaim  a 
fast  during  which  the  slaughtering  of  pigs 
and  cattle  is  forbidden  ;  Mongolia,  of  course, 
is  a  country  without  agriculture,  whose  scat- 
tered tribes  depend  wholly  on  their  flocks. 
Yet  it  is  more  Buddhist  than  any  of  the 
regular  provinces  of  China.  Though  there 
is  a  distinct  aversion  among  all  except 
Mahometans  against  eating  the  ploughing  ox, 
the  servant  of  man,  vegetarianism  is,  in  fact, 
in  Eastern  Asia,  apart  from  priesthoods  and 
small  sects  or  fraternities,  a  matter  of  climate 
much  more  than  of  religion,  and  flesh-eating 
steadily  increases  as  we  proceed  from  the 
fruitful  luxuriance  of  the  Tropics  to  the  arid 
steppes  and  pasture-lands  of  the  North. 

The  Buddhist  religion  had  already  become 
a  complicated  system  of  ritual  and  idol  wor- 
ship before  it  reached  China.  The  age  of 
the  great  doctrinal  councils,  of  Asoka  and 
the  Indian  lawgivers  and  creed-makers,  was 
long  since  past  ;  indeed  in  its  native  Indian 
home  Buddhism  was  sinking  under  a  revival 
of  the  more  ancient  Hinduist  or  Brahmanist 
faiths  which  it  had  at  first  sought  to  reform. 
It    was   already   a    mixture   of    many    things, 


CHINA  AND  BUDDHISM  107 

and  in  China  it  had  Httle  difficulty  in  mingling 
into  its  structure  many  more.  Yet  in  all  its 
endless  variations  it  remained  fairly  faithful 
to  its  underlying  conception  of  an  ascetic 
withdrawal  from  the  world,  of  a  contemplative 
life  devoted  to  the  worship  of  Buddha  and 
his  saints. 

Above  all  the  Buddhas,  past,  present,  and 

to  come ;  above  the  eighteen  Lohans  (Arhats) 

and    the    countless    P'usas  (Bodhi- 

Worshipof  .  .       ^,  . 

Kuanyin         sattvas),    One  figure  rises  m  Chma 

P'usa.  .  _  1  .  1 

to  a  pre-emmence  of  w^orship — that 
of  Kuanyin  P'usa,  the  Goddess  of  Mercy. 
Her  image  is  in  every  shrine,  but,  unlike  other 
images  which  sit,  like  emperors,  facing  the 
genial  south,  or  like  attendants  on  the  great, 
flank  the  eastern  and  western  walls,  she,  and 
she  alone,  stands  with  her  face  turned  north- 
wards contemplating  the  distresses  of  the 
cold  world.  In  one  of  her  personations  she 
is  Matsu,  the  patroness  of  fishermen  and 
mariners ;  in  another  she  is  T'ien  Hou,  the 
Queen  of  Heaven ;  in  another,  Kuanyin  of 
the  Thousand  Arms,  her  deeds  of  charity 
extend  to  all  the  world  ;  in  countless  images 
as  Fo-Mu,  the  Buddha  Mother,  she  carries  a 
child  in  her  arms  ;  as  Pai-i  Ta-shih,  the  Great 


108  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

White-robed  Lady,  otherwise  called  Tzu-sun 
Niang-niang,  the  Mother  of  Offspring,  she 
fulfils  the  hopes  of  expectant  mothers  and 
presides  over  the  cradle  of  infancy  ;  in  her  own 
name,  as  I  saw  the  legend  acted  in  a  play 
at  Shanghai,  she  was  the  daughter  of  a  king, 
but,  pitying  the  sorrows  of  the  toiling  world, 
voluntarily  renounced  her  rank,  endured  every 
extremity  of  pain  and  deprivation,  even  to 
visiting  the  dark  prisons  of  Hell,  and  then 
returned  to  convert  and  console  mankind. 

Just  as  in  the  Christian  Church  the  adora- 
tion of  the  Virgin  Mother  of  Christ — the 
Madonna,  the  Theotokos,  the  Bogoroditsa — 
came  to  overshadow  all  other  forms  of  piety, 
so  in  China  did  the  figure  of  Kuanyin  come  to 
occupy  the  place  of  honour  among  all  popular 
objects  of  worship.  Nor  did  she  remain 
wholly  Buddhist,  for  her  image  is  found  in 
many  Taoist  temples  ;  as  T'ien  Hou,  she  is 
the  counterpart  of  the  distinctly  Taoist 
divinity  Yii  Huang,  the  Sovereign  of  the 
Sky.  Nor  is  her  sex  exclusively  feminine, 
for  the  learned  say  that  she  was  originally 
a  male  divinity  whose  gender  was  ignorantly 
confounded  by  the  superstition  of  the  vulgar, 
while  others  identify  her  with  Avalokiteshvara, 


CHINA  AND  BUDDHISM  109 

a  name  of  Samana,  the  **looking-down  god" 
who  dwells  on  Adam's  Peak  in  Ceylon,  and 
Sumana  ao^ain  with  some  Socotran  or  East 
African  object  of  worship. 

But  surely  we  need  not  look  so  far. 
Whether  we  turn  to  Connemaira  or  to  Russia 
or  to  China — anywhere  from  Cadiz  to 
Kamchatka,  shall  we  not  find  that  "  Ch'u  ch'u 
yu  Fo-yeh  ;  Chia  chia  yu  Kuanyin  "  ('*  Every 
place  has  its  Buddha ;  every  home  has  its 
Kuanyin  "). 

China  owes  to  the  Indian  faith  the  enrich- 
ment of  its  language  by  a  whole  vocabulary 
of  religious  terms ;  in  art,  it  Is  but  yesterday 
that  we  all  supposed  that  Chinese  art,  with 
its  feeling  for  the  wilder  aspects  of  nature  so 
much  earlier  developed  than  among  '  ourselves, 
was  wholly  a  product  of  Buddhism,  and,  if 
this  opinion  needs  qualifying  in  detail,  the 
fact  that  art  in  China  is  largely  of  Buddhist 
inspiration  remains  unshaken.  Many  other 
things  too  came  with  Buddhism  Into  China, 
surely  not  least  a  gentler  and  humaner  moral 
code.  Little  as  the  pride  of  Chinese  scholars 
is  inclined  to  admit  it,  an  Immense  change 
came  over  the  land  through  its  permeation 
by  doctrines   that  did  for  China  almost  what 


110  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

Christianity,  in  the  same  ages,  was  doing  for 
the  West. 

Buddhism  comes  to  man  as  a  consolation, 
bringing  rest  from  anxious  labour  and  care. 
It  takes  him  out  of  himself;  out  of  the  petty 
grinding  worry  of  material  things ;  it  purifies, 
uplifts,  softens,  and  refreshes.  Yet  the  world 
of  duty  is  still  with  us,  after  all.  Rest  is  not 
an  end  in  itself  but  a  means  only  ;  its  purpose 
is  to  recuperate  and  fit  us  with  strength  to 
fight  to-morrow's  battles.  Though  we  are 
weary  and  heavy  laden  to-day,  we  cannot 
safely  shirk  our  due  share  of  burden.  What- 
ever monastic  piety  may  have  urged  either  in 
the  East  or  in  the  West,  strength  for  further 
effort,  for  further  thought,  for  wider  usefulness 
is  our  greater  and  more  lasting  need.  Man 
needs  seasons  of  rest  for  his  soul  as  for  his 
body,  yet,  let  him  once  make  that  need  an 
excuse  for  mental  sloth,  or  justify  omission 
to  explore  all  paths  and  hold  fast  what  is  good, 
then  |the  call  of  monasticism  is  no  voice  of 
true  religion,  but  a  wile  that  tempts  to  yield 
up  his  manhood,  forgetting  that  they  who 
wait  upon  the  Lord  shall  renew  their  strength, 
that  they  shall  mount  upon  wings  like  eagles, 
shall  run  and  not  be  weary,  shall  walk  and 
not  faint. 


THE 

MINGLING 
AND  DECAY 
OF  FAITH 


CHAPTER    V 

THE   MINGLING   AND   DECAY   OF   FAITH 

Prayer   and    fasting,    conviction   of  sin,  con- 
version,  renunciation   of  the    world,   salvation 
of   the    soul,    an   afterworld    of    re- 

Resemblances 

between  ward  and  punishment ;  temples  and 

Buddhism  .  -i      • 

and  images,    pilgrimages  and   penances, 

tonsure  and  beads,  candles  and  in- 
cense, gorgeous  vestments,  shrines  and  relics, 
the  celibacy  of  the  priesthood  ;  monasteries  and 
nunneries,  asceticism,  hermits,  monks  and  nuns; 
the  singing  of  liturgical  services  very  suggestive 
of  the  service  of  the  Mass,  the  invocation  of 
saints,  the  worship  of  a  Mother  and  Child  :  can 
we  not  see  that  this  is  in  essence  the  same 
kind  of  religion,  that  if  religion  be  a  thing 
of  the  spirit  and  not  of  the  name  invoked 
only,  it  is  the  same  religion  as  prevailed 
universally  in  the  same  stage  of  society,  as 
still  largely  prevails  among  ourselves  ?  Its 
outward  forms  suggest  the  forms  of  Christian 

8  113 


114  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

worship ;  its  inward,  spiritual  experiences  are 
among  those  with  which  Christians  of  all  ages 
have  been  familiar.  To  the  early  mission- 
aries of  the  Roman  Church  the  resemblances 
seemed  to  be  the  work  of  the  very  Spirit 
of  Evil — a  monstrous  mockery,  mimicking 
every  detail  of  the  Christian  faith  and  ritual. 
We  need  not  follow  them  in  any  such 
theory.  Human  nature  is  human  nature 
everywhere,  and  meets  the  same  needs  by 
the  same  devices ;  it  is  out  of  the  heart  of 
man  that  both  Buddhism  and  Catholicism 
arose. 

And  it  may  well  be  that  there  is  a  closer, 

even  an  organic  connection  also.     For,  during 

the  ages  of  the  Patriarchate,  of  the 

Cbina  under 

the  rang  T'ang  Dynasty  (a.d.  624  to  907), 
to  Christian,    wherein  Chinese    Buddhism  mostly 

Mahometan,       i         i  i     •  •  i     • 

and  other       developed    its  cosmogonies  and   its 

influences.  i  .       ^i  .  •      r  •  i     r 

worship,  China  was  in  fairly  frequent 
and  intimate  contact  with  many  influences  from 
Western  Asia.  The  regions  of  Turkestan  and 
Kashgaria  were  under  Chinese  rule,  and,  as 
is  shown  in  Professor  Stein's  work  ''The  Sand- 
buried  Cities  of  Khotan,"  these  countries,  now 
a  desert  wilderness,  were,  down  to  about  the 
year    790,    and    had    been    for    four   or  five 


MINGLING   AND  DECAY  OF  FAITH    115 

centuries,  the  seat  of  a  numerous,  mainly 
Buddhist,  population,  whose  art  shows  a 
curious  mingling  of  Indian,  Chinese,  and 
Greek,  or  Graeco-Bactrian  forms.  Through 
that  region  Chinese  Buddhist  pilgrims,  like 
Fa  Hsien  about  a.d.  400  and  Hsiian  Ts'ang 
about  A.D.  600,  passed  on  their  journeyings 
to  India,  just  as  Indian  monks  had  passed  to 
China  in  older  and  darker  times. 

Along  the  same  road  came  other  monks 
and  teachers :  Persians  who  brought  the 
doctrines  of  Zoroaster  ;  Nestorian  Christians 
like  the  Syrian  Bishop,  Alopun,  whose  tenets 
and  history  from  their  first  arrival  in  635  to 
near  the  end  of  the  eighth  century  are  recorded 
on  the  famous  inscribed  stone  monument, 
erected  in  780  and  still  extant  at  Hsian. 
These  founded  communities  of  whose  history 
we  know  all  too  little,  though  some  were 
still  in  existence  when  Marco  Polo  visited 
China  five  hundred  years  later.  Jews  also 
came,  whose  synagogue  was  established  at 
K'aifeng  in  Honan,  and  of  whom  a  tiny 
remnant  still  remains  unabsorbed  in  the  same 
site  to-day.  All  these  had  their  influence 
on  China  ;  most  of  them  became  merged  in 
the    Buddhist   priesthood,    but    they   did    not 


116  RELIGION   IN   CHINA 

leave     It,     or     its     doctrines     and    practices, 
unaltered. 

After    these    came     the     Mahometans,    to 

whom    the    Chinese  world,    with    Its    infinite 

variety  of  local  associations,  must  have  seemed 

less  congenial.     In  Turkestan,  indeed,  where, 

as  in   Arabia,  the  vastness  of  the  mountains 

and    deserts   that   surround   the    Roof  of   the 

World    forms   a  fitting    setting    to    draw   the 

thoughts   of    men    to   contemplate   the    unity 

and    unapproachable  majesty  of  the  all-ruling 

Allah,     Mahometanism     prevailed    over   older 

faiths,  and  Buddhism    there    perished  utterly. 

But   in  China  itself  Its   reception  was  colder. 

The    Mahometans    no   doubt    penetrated    far 

and  wide,  partly  of  their  own  will,   partly  by 

the   planting  of  colonies  of  Turkish  prisoners 

of  war  in    many  parts  of  the  Empire,  partly 

again  through  the  operations  of  Arab  sailors 

and    traders    who    came    by    sea     to    various 

ports  on  the    Chinese    coast,   so    that    at  the 

present  day  there  are  Mahometan  communities 

in   most    Chinese   cities,  and    portions  of  the 

country   where  they  constitute   a  considerable 

percentage    of    the    people — perhaps     in    all 

some  twenty  millions.       They  did    their  part 

in    modifying   the    general    body   of  Chinese 


MINGLING   AND  DECAY  OF  FAITH    117 

belief,  though  never  amalgamating  entirely 
with  their  '*  Kaffir"  neighbours,  but  living 
a  life  apart,  monopolizing  certain  trades  and 
occupations  somewhat  as  the  Jews  do  in 
many  parts  of  Europe. 

In  estimating  the  influence  of  Mahomet- 
anism  upon  China  we  have  to  take  into 
account  the  fact  that,  both  in  the  T'ang  age 
and  later,  it  was  the  rise  of  warlike  Mussal- 
man  States  in  Central  Asia  that  brought 
intercourse  between  China  and  both  the 
Indian  and  the  Western  worlds  to  a  close. 
For,  when  all  is  said,  China  and  Mahomet- 
anism  have  never  been  on  good  terms  with 
one  another — they  have  too  little  in  common. 
With  India,  with  the  old  pagan  Europe  of 
the  classical  past,  or  with  the  Europe  of  the 
Middle  Ages,  the  Chinese  mind  has  sympathy 
and  many  points  of  contact ;  but  it  has  found 
Mahometanism  an  indigestible  thing,  and 
this  antipathy  must  be  reckoned  with  if  we 
would  understand  the  exceeding  bitterness  of 
the  wars  of  rebellion  and  repression  of  which 
the  Mahometan  provinces  of  the  Chinese 
Empire  have  so  frequently  been  the  scene. 

We  usually  think  of  the    T'ang  period  as 
the  golden  age  of  Chinese  poetry ;  latterly  we 


118  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

have  come  to  realize  that  it  was  also  the  age 

of  the    best    Chinese    painting  and  sculpture. 

But   it   was   also   an   ap^e    of   faith, 

The  age  of  ^     ,  , 

saints  sue-      an    acre    when    men     busied    their 

ceeded  bv 

tueageof       minds    with   all    kinds   of  doctrines 

parasites.  i  i  •  i 

about  the  unseen  world,  with 
creeds  and  rituals,  with  temples  and  with 
priests.  Yet  somehow  with  this  age  of  faith 
— of  many  faiths — the  older,  simpler  age  of 
saintly  zeal  passes  away. 

We  have,  for  one  thing,  come  to  a  period 
of  commerce  and  large  towns.  In  the  simple, 
rural  surroundings  to  which  it  is  congenial, 
Buddhism  may  remain  pure  and  childlike,  a 
beautiful,  attractive,  idealized  thing.  But  it 
is  a  system  incapable  of  transplantation  into 
mature,  elaborate,  active  civilization.  There 
it  can  only  turn  into  idolatry,  idle  repetition, 
mockery,  spiritual  petrifaction,  decay,  corrup- 
tion, death  of  the  soul.  Nor  is  this  true  only 
of  Buddhism  ;  in  its  proper  time  and  place  the 
world  of  fancy  and  imagination  that  I  have 
tried  to  picture  in  the  chapter  on  Taoism  is 
a  natural  and  beneficent  thing.  As  fairy  tales 
are  the  appropriate  mental  food  for  the 
years  of  childhood,  so  does  the  shifting 
imagery    of    Taoist    wonder    tales     form    the 


MINGLING   AND  DECAY  OF  FAITH    119 

natural  atmosphere  of  communities  in  the 
infancy  of  their  growth,  before  positive  know- 
ledge has  grown  to  be  a  sufficient  guide  for 
man's  expanding  reason.  If  I  believe  that 
a  little,  friendly  T'u-ti  spirit  watches  over  my 
fields,  and  makes  my  grain  sprout  and  ripen 
according  as  I  burn  incense-sticks  before 
his  image,  and  that  my  neighbour  across  the 
brook  is  helped  or  hindered  by  another  little 
T'u-ti  spirit,  we  may  call  this  a  very  inade- 
quate conception  of  the  ways  of  God  and 
Nature,  but  in  its  time  and  place  it  is  the 
only  possible  one,  and  an  inevitable  step  in 
the  upward  growth  of  the  mind.  But  such 
a  faith  belongs  to  the  childhood  of  society  ; 
the  fairy  world  to  which  such  conceptions  are 
appropriate  passes  as  men  come  to  riper 
development  ;  the  form  of  it  cannot  be  pre- 
served without  intellectual  and  moral  degra- 
dation. 

Yet  men  cling  everywhere  to  the  passing 
forms  of  their  religion.  Instead  of  seeking 
new  interpretations  more  in  harmony  with 
their  new  knowledge  and  new  experience,  they 
simply  enshrine  the  old  in  gorgeous  trappings. 
We  come  to  a  period  when  religion  is  no  longer 
simple  and  pure,  an  age  of  endless  speculation 


120  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

and  of  works  of  piety.  Temples  and  pagodas 
and  religious  foundations  of  all  sorts  arise  on 
every  side.  Even  the  old  wonder  tales  put 
on  an  artificial,  literary  garb.  Before  long 
we  shall  come  to  the  time  when  that  amazing 
compendium,  or  epic  as  we  may  call  it,  of 
Chinese  marvel  lore,  the  **  Hsi  Yu  Chi " — the 
''  Wanderings  in  the  West " — could  be  written 
and  taken  for  a  genuine  account  of  travel  in 
distant  countries.  Nor  did  the  elaborating 
spirit  of  the  age  touch  popular  mythology  only  ; 
it  turned  history  itself  into  a  world  of  literary 
romance,  working  up  the  annals  of  the  "  Three 
Kingdom"  period,  a.d.  190  to  260,  into  a  kind 
of  Arthurian  Cycle,  and  covering  even  the 
memory  of  Confucius  with  weird  miracle 
leo^ends  such  as  we  find  enshrined  in  the  sixth- 
century  picture-book  called  *'  The  Footsteps  of 
the  Sage."  Such  a  period  not  only  elaborates 
existing  superstitions  into  works  of  art,  it 
touches  nothing  without  dressing  it  up  in 
supernatural  colours. 

Services  become  splendid  and  elaborate ; 
but  the  ministers  of  religion  tend  to  become 
parasites.  In  the  ninth  century  we  find  no  less 
than  five  Chinese  emperors,  one  after  another, 
dying  poisoned  by  indulgence  in  magic  elixirs, 


MINGLING  AND  DECAY  OF  FAITH    121 

administered  by  Taoist  soothsayers  on  whom 
they  had  pinned  their  faith.  A  century  later 
we  have  an  instance  of  an  emperor — a  sove- 
reign of  one  of  the  short,  ephemeral  dynasties 
that  battled  for  a  precarious  sway  in  part  of  the 
dominions  that  had  lately  borne  allegiance  to 
the  great  House  of  T'ang — proclaiming  the 
mountain  T'aishan  the  patron  of  his  throne. 
Mount  T'aishan  being  conceived  to  be  a  being- 
capable  of  having  children,  to  whom  popular 
superstition  gave  names,  the  eldest  son  of 
T'aishan  was  gravely  declared  to  be  Com- 
mander-in-chief of  the  Imperial  Army.  Then, 
if  T'aishan  had  sons,  could  not  these  sons 
marry  and  have  children  in  their  turn  ?  So  it 
was  announced  that  the  son  of  T'aishan  had 
espoused  a  certain  goddess,  and  that  the  off- 
spring of  their  union  was  a  daughter — the 
goddess  P'i-hsia  Yiian-chiin.  And  before 
another  hundred  years  had  elapsed  we  find, 
early  in  the  eleventh  century,  the  worship  of 
T'aishan  patronized  and  popularized  by  yet 
another  emperor  (the  same  Sung  Chen-Tsung 
whose  endowments  enriched  the  Taoist  Papacy 
in  Kiangsi),  the  ancient  temples  there  enor- 
mously enlarged  and  magnificently  restored, 
for  a  "  Heavenly    Decree "  written  on  yellow 


122  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

silk  had  floated  down  from  the  sky,  and  all  the 
Court  followed  their  sovereign  on  a  pilgrimage 
to  do  honour  to  the  wonder.  All  this  in  the 
year  1008 — the  very  time  when,  as  we  shall 
see  in  the  next  chapter,  the  intelligence  of 
China  was  turning  to  quite  other  ideas. 

Thus  P'i-hsia  Yuan-chun  became  the  god- 
dess in  whose  honour  the  principal  temple  on 
the  sacred  summit  of  T'aishan  was  dedicated. 
And  so  it  remains  to  this  day — to  such  a 
degree  that  in  that  particular  part  of  Shantung 
the  cult  of  P'i-hsia  Ylian-chiin,  the  T'ien  Nai- 
nai,  or  ''  Nurse  of  Heaven,"  as  she  is  called, 
has  almost  displaced  the  worship  of  Kuanyin 
herself.  Thither,  every  year,  about  February, 
thousands  and  tens  of  thousands  of  pilgrims 
make  their  way,  through  the  long  winter 
nights,  mostly  on  foot,  some  devoutly  on  their 
knees,  a  few  comfortably  in  sedan  chairs  hired 
from  an  exclusive  guild  of  local  chair-bearers, 
up  the  steep  windings  of  that  mountain  road, 
to  this  loftiest  of  Chinese  shrines  that  looks 
down  from  a  height  of  5,000  feet  upon  the 
plains  of  Lu.  There,  as  the  beams  of  the 
rising  sun  light  up  the  neighbouring  temples  of 
Yii  Huang,  Emperor  of  the  Skies,  and  of  Con- 
fucius (for  Confucius  is  represented  at  T'aishan, 


MINGLING  AND  DECAY  OF  FAITH    123 

not,  as  usually,  by  a  simple  inscribed  tablet,  but 
visibly  in  a  gaudily  decked  image,  behind  an 
altar),  and  the  stern,  square-faced  monolith 
erected  on  the  mountain-top  by  the  terrible 
Ts'in  Shih  Huang-ti,  the  pilgrims  flock  to  the 
sanctuary  of  the  Heavenly  Nurse  and  fling 
their  votive  offerinors  throug^h  the  bars  of  the 
grating  which  shields  her  from  profane  contact. 
Evidently,  once  begun,  the  process  of  god- 
making  might  expand  indefinitely,  and  with  it 

the  wealth  and  consideration  enjoyed 
of  S?£ion!      ^y  their  priests  and  priestesses.     But 

not  their  piety,  for  religion  was  be- 
coming a  trade.  Pushed  to  its  extremes,  Con- 
fucianism may  become  a  soul-crushing  domestic 
and  social  tyranny  ;  Taoism  a  senseless  con- 
glomeration of  conjuring  tricks  and  dri veiling- 
superstition  ;  Buddhism  a  dead  weight  of 
monastic  grovelling  utterly  fatal  to  the  con- 
tinued existence  of  society  in  any  shape, 
sacrificing  all  human  progress  to  the  support 
of  a  crowd  of  idle,  parasitical,  mendicant  monks 
and  nuns.  And,  in  such  a  state  of  affairs,  does 
not  our  knowledo^e  of  human  nature  tell  us 
what  those  monks  and  nuns  will  become  ? 
The  tender  piety  of  the  older  days  of  saint- 
hood and  sincerity  has  all  evaporated  ;  we  are 


124  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

in  a  mephltic  atmosphere  of  form  and  sensuous 
appeal  where  the  old  religion  of  the  heart,  in 
its  simple  purity,  cannot  breathe  ;  we  are  pre- 
paring for  that  stage  in  which  a  Provincial 
Governor  could  report  to  the  Throne  that  his 
province  was,  indeed,  full  of  nunneries,  but  that 
the  word  "nunnery"  had  come  to  be  used  in 
popular  talk  as  a  synonym  for  a  house  of 
ill-fame,  whose  inmates  were  recruited  by 
systematic  and  wholesale  kidnapping. 

Lazy,  sensual,  vicious,  cruel,  ignorant, 
greedy,  cunning,  murderous,  harbourers  of 
robbers  and  prostitutes,  deluders  of  the 
ignorant,  jugglers,  grinders  of  the  faces  of 
the  poor,  beasts  of  darkness,  hypocrites,  and 
parasites.  .  .  .  But  we  all  know  that  story  of 
the  corruption  of  high  ideals  ;  it  is  not  peculiar 
to  Chinese  Buddhism — 

'Tis  too  much  proved  that  with  devotion's  visage 
And  pious  actions  we  do  sugar  o'er 
The  devil  himself.  ... 

It  came  in  China  just  as  it  has  sometimes 
come  in  Europe,  and  its  phenomena  were  just 
the  same. 

You  have,  I  dare  say,  considered  the  deriva- 
tion   of    the    word    "  hocus  pocus,"    how    the 


MINGLING   AND  DECAY  OF  FAITH    125 

holiest  words  of  the  Christian  Eucharistic 
service,  *'  hoc  est  corpus " — this  is  the  very- 
body  of  God  made  flesh — were  perverted  into 
**hoc  est  porcus,"  and  used  as  a  term  of 
opprobrium  indicating  all  vileness  and  deceit. 
Such  is  the  depth  of  the  hatred  and  contempt 
which  men  pour  out  upon  that  which  once 
they  held  to  be  holy,  when  they  find  it  used 
for  their  enslavement  and  betrayal. 

Buddhism  and  Taoism  had  both  turned 
into  hocus  pocus.  They  were,  as  other  expres- 
sions of  religion  nearer  to  us  have  been,  rightly 
and  deservedly  exposed  to  the  indignant 
disgust  of  all  men  with  eyes  to  see  the  works 
of  their  devotees,  with  hearts  to  feel  for  the 
wrongs  of  their  victims,  with  minds  to  reason 
about  the  extravag^ances  of  their  teachino;. 
It  is  because  one  good  custom,  petrified  into 
a  form  and  a  fetter,  putrified  into  the  rotting 
relic  of  its  former  self,  might  corrupt  the 
world,  that  God,  in  each  succeeding  age,  must 
fulfil  Himself  in  many  ways. 


VI 

THE 

CONFUCIAN 
RENAISSANCE 


\ 


CHAPTER   VI 

THE    CONFUCIAN    RENAISSANCE 

Thus  the  ground  was  prepared  for  the  next 
stage  of  our  story,  the   revulsion  of  the  con- 
science    and     intelllo^ence     of    the 

Rationalistic  ,  ^  . 

movement  of    Chinese  people  towards  a  rational- 

the  tenth  and    ...  .  - 

fouowing        istic    interpretation    of    nature   and 

centuries.  r       ^  i  •   i         i        •  i 

of  duty  which  begins  to  be 
apparent  In  the  tenth  century  and  bears  its 
richest  fruit  In  the  eleventh,  twelfth,  and 
thirteenth  centuries. 

In  A.D.  907  the  great  Tang  Dynasty  had 
gone — very  much  as  the  Han  had  gone  seven 
hundred  years  before  —  overborne  by  the 
usurpations  of  dowagers,  harem  women  and 
their  favourites,  eunuchs  and  Turkish  adven- 
turers ;  Its  credit  destroyed  by  the  charlatans 
and  Impostors  who  had  so  long  abused  the 
confidence  of  the  weak  but  generally  well- 
meaning  successors,  who  unworthily  filled  the 
throne  of  the  great  T  al-Tsung ;  its  power  in 

9  129 


130  RELIGION   IN   CHINA 

the  provinces  shattered  both  by  the  success 
of  local  governors  in  asserting  claims  to 
hereditary  and  all  but  independent  rule,  and 
by  devastating  civil  wars  in  which  the  Imperial 
cause,  if  defended  at  all,  owed  such  transient 
support  as  it  obtained  to  the  prowess  of 
Tartar  and  Turkish  champions ;  and  there 
came  an  age  of  confusions  and  divisions,  a 
shifting  panorama  of  rivalries  and  local  and 
personal  ambitions  that  fills  the  sixty  years 
called  in  histories  of  China  the  time  of  the 
Five  Short  Dynasties  and  the  Twelve 
Independent  States. 

In  general  it  was  a  time  of  weakness  and 
of  violence,  but  we  can  dimly  trace  the 
beginnings  of  a  worthier  state  of  things. 
Some  of  the  local  rulers — the  kings  of  Wu- 
Yiieh,  for  instance,  who  made  Hangchow  a 
great  and  splendid  city,  and  constructed  the 
famous  sea-wall  to  restrain  the  tides  of  the 
Ch'ient'ang  Estuary  —  were  promoters  of 
civilization  and  orderly  progress  Printing, 
too,  had  been  invented,  or,  to  be  accurate, 
applied  to  the  production  of  books,  about  950  ; 
and  with  printing  came  a  vast  multiplication 
of  books  so  soon  as  the  Sung  Dynasty  (960 
to  1 1 27  in  all  China,  and  to  1279  in  the  South) 


THE  CONFUCIAN  RENAISSANCE      131 

had  restored  some  degree  of  unity  and  order 
to  the  land.  Among  the  books  of  which 
editions  appeared  were  the  ancient  rituals 
of  classical  or  pre-classical  times,  now  digested 
into  orderly  codes  of  customary  law,  the 
direct  parents  of  the  modern  institutional 
works  by  which  Chinese  statesmanship  and 
jurisprudence  is  guided  to  this  day.  Among 
them  too  were  the  books  of  the  Confucian 
Canon,  the  Book  of  Odes,  the  History  Classic, 
the  Spring  and  Autumn  Chronicle,  the  Lun 
Y(i  or  Sayings  of  the  Sage,  the  Great 
Learning,  the  Doctrine  of  the  Middle 
Wisdom,  the  Book  of  Mencius. 

In  the  contemplation  of  these  things  China 
turned  away  from  the  spinning  of  elaborate 
mythologies,  from  the  ravings  of  delusive 
promisers  of  miracles,  from  the  mumblings  of 
monks— from  all  those  ideals,  whethe'r  of 
sainthood  reached  by  ascetic  devotion  and 
meditation,  or  of  attaining  magic  powers 
beyond  the  human,  with  which  the  nation 
had  so  long  been  unprofitably  busied  ;  ideals 
which,  however  widely  they  might  differ  from 
one  another,  agreed  in  belittling  and  neglecting 
the  humdrum  cares  and  duties  of  social 
relationships   and   ordinary   daily   life.      And 


132  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

as  many  another  nation  has  done  in  like  case, 
China  thought  by  restoring  the  uncontaminated 
beliefs  and  practices  of  her  own  past  to 
provide  herself  with  a  more  reasonable  and 
more  satisfying  creed. 

From  the  tenth  to  the  thirteenth  century, 
mainly  under  the  dynasty  of  the  Sung 
emperors,  China  passed  through  the  phase 
of  the  Confucian  Renaissance.  To  those 
times  the  return  to  the  teachings  of  the  Sages 
was  not  only  a  renewal  of  moral  enthusiasm — 
it  was  a  cleansing  and  cooling  draught  much 
needed  to  clear  away  the  intoxicating  vapours 
of  alchemy  and  mystical  superstition,  of 
mummery  and  imposture.  It  was  altogether 
a  manlier  thing.  China  had  passed  out  of 
her  childhood ;  and  in  politics,  in  social 
organization,  in  literature,  in  art,  and  in 
religion  seemed  determined  to  put  away 
childish    things. 

The  old  literature,   so  pure  and  stately,   so 

confidently   manly,    so  free    from  all  juggling 

with   supernatural   and   unknowable 

Dynasty         things,  was  Studied  and  commented 

revival  of  ,    . 

Confucian       upon    anew,  erected  mto   a   system 

by  which  all  life  was  henceforth  to 

be  guided,  at  least  among  the  educated,  ruling 


THE   CONFUCIAN  RENAISSANCE      133 

section    of    Chinese    society.      Yet    the    new, 
mature   Confucianism   that  emerged — that,  for 
instance,  which  we  find  in  the  writings  of  Chu 
Hsi   (i  140-1200),    the   greatest   of  the    Sung 
schoolmen,    whose    commentaries    later    ages 
have    learnt    by    heart    as    almost    of    equal 
authority  with  the  classic  texts  themselves — is 
not   altogether   the    old.      Just    as    Confucius 
himself  had    dreamed    that   he    was   merely  a 
transmitter,  so  they,   to  whom   Confucius  and 
Mencius  were  patriarchs  of  a  remote  and  hoary 
antiquity,  no  doubt  regarded   themselves  only 
as    restorers   and    explainers    of  an  older  and 
purer   teaching.      But  in   fact  they  altered   it. 
Not    consciously  or    intentionally,   but    inevit- 
ably.    They  insisted  on  seeing  system  where 
there  had   been   no  system.     They   compared 
and  collated  texts,   they  made  the  interpreta- 
tions  of  those  texts   agree  with   one  another 
and  with  their  own  preconceived  notions  and 
theories  of  what  ought  to  have  been.     Their 
minds   were    filled    with    a    picture,    a   highly 
idealized   picture,    of  the   past.     They   trans- 
ferred a  mass  of  matter  that  had  been  inherited 
from  a  rude  and  primitive  age  to  an  advanced 
and  far  more  mature  society.     In  a  word,  their 
sense  of  historical  perspective  was  pretty  much 


134  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

that  which  some  modern  systematic  theologians 
among  ourselves  seem  to  possess  when  they 
approach  the  critical  problems  presented  by 
the  Bible. 

An  immense  literary  output  marks  the 
activity  of  this  time  of  revival  of  learhing. 
Turning  away,  as  they  did,  from  all 
pMios^ophy  anthropomorphic  conceptions,  in  their 
achoilrJ!''^  disgust  at  the  idolatrous  extrava- 
gances around  them,  the  scholars  of 
the  Sunof  Renaissance  had  a  rather  serious  task 
to  explain — or,  shall  we  say,  to  explain  away  ? 
— the  theology,  polytheist  or  other,  which  they 
found  embedded  in  the  old  classics.  The  way 
they  solved  the  problem  first  appears  clearly  in 
the  works  of  Chou-tzii  about  the  middle  of  the 
eleventh  century.  Beyond  all  human  appre- 
hension there  is  a  something  which  it  would  be 
impious  to  define,  to  which  he  gives  the  name 
of  T'ai  Chi — the  '*  Extreme  Ultimate."  We 
cannot  call  the  T'ai  Ghi  a  personal  Being,  for 
personality  implies  limitation,  specialization  of 
parts,  organs,  senses,  and  lands  us  in  making  a 
God  in  man's  image,  as  the  Buddhists  did. 
But  it  is  a  Principle.  We  cannot  grasp  its 
totality,  but  we  can  be  conscious  in  some 
measure    of    its    various    manifestations.     All 


\ 


THE  CONFUCIAN   RENAISSANCE      135 

nature  is  pervaded  by  the  interaction  of  its 
two  primary  developments,  to  which  Chinese 
philosophers,  borrowing,  perhaps,  a  terminology 
that  smacks  of  Taoism — or  did  the  idea  come 
from  Persia  ? — crave  the  names  of  Yano^  and 
Yin.  Yang  is  the  positive  pole — the  active 
principle,  the  principle  of  light  and  heat,  the 
life-giving,  impregnating  male  principle.  Yin  is 
the  negative  pole — the  passive,  receptive  prin- 
ciple, the  principle  of  cold  and  darkness,  that 
upon  which  Yang  acts,  which  it  impregnates, 
the  female  principle.  They  are  sym-  ^^^^^ 
bolically  represented  by  the  diagram  £®  a.  l  . 
It  will  be  observed  that  Yang  and  Yin  ^mm^ 
are  equal  and  opposite  ;  also  that  there  is  a 
centre,  a  soul  of  light  in  the  darkness,  a  spot  of 
darkness  in  the  light.  By  the  interaction  of 
these  equal  and  opposite  emanations  of  the  T'ai 
Chi  phenomena  of  all  kinds  come  into  existence. 
T'ien — Heaven — is  a  Yang  manifestation,  of 
which  the  Yin  correlative  is  Ti,  the  Earth.  Is 
not  T'ai  Yang — the  ''Supreme  Yang" — the 
colloquial  Chinese  word  for  the  Sun  ?  Jen — 
Man — makes  up  a  trilogy  of  Powers  with  T'ien 
and  Ti,  and  is  both  Yang  and  Yin  in  his 
nature.  Shang  Ti — the  Upper  God,  or  Upper 
Gods — of   the  older    theology   of  the  ancient 


136  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

classics,  is  a  synonym  of  T'ien  expressed, 
metaphorically,  in  terms  of  personality.  But 
it  did  not  escape  the  observation  of  the  com- 
mentators that,  while  the  oldest  records  of  the 
past,  the  documents  collected  in  the  Shu 
Ching,  or  History  Classic,  for  example,  refer 
freely  and  constantly  to  Shang  Ti  as  the 
object  of  human  prayer  and  as  directing, 
helping,  or  punishing  his  creatures,  Confucius 
distinctly  prefers  the  less  personal  expression 
T'ien.  Developing  this  hint,  mature  Confucian 
thouofht  avoided  and  disliked  the  attribution  of 
personality  to  the  Ultimate,  holding  such  attri- 
bution to  be  a  mere  compromise  with  the  imper- 
fections of  human  means  of  expression.  All 
moral  qualities  are  manifestations  of  the  same 
essential  principle  :  Shen,  its  manifestation  in 
superhuman,  spiritual  existences  ;  Hsing — the 
"passion  nature"  of  Mencius'  teaching — its 
manifestation  in  human  or  animal  vitality ; 
Hsiao,  in  filial  obedience,  extended,  of  course, 
to  the  full  Confucian  significance  and  scope  of 
the  word  ;  Li,  in  propriety,  courtesy,  ceremony, 
orderly  conduct,  also  extended  in  scope  far 
beyond  Western  ways  of  thought ;  Jen,  charity, 
benevolence,  or  humanity  ;  I,  unselfishness  or 
public  spirit  ;  Ch'ih,  modesty  ;   Hsin,  truthful- 


THE  CONFUCIAN  RENAISSANCE      137 

ness ;  Chung,  loyalty,  and  so  forth.  If  we 
speak  of  Confucius  and  the  Sages  of  old  as 
Sheng,  holy,  we  imply  that  there  was  mani- 
fested in  them  an  innate  apprehension  of  the 
ways  of  the  ultimate  reality  which  enabled 
them,  without  effort,  to  attain  to  moral  per- 
fection— a  notion  strangely  at  variance  with 
Confucius'  own  account  of  his  gradual  growth 
in  self-control  and  confidence.  And  so  on  to 
Hsien,  acquired  moral  worthiness,  Neng, 
ability,  and  through  the  whole  list. 

Material  nature,  as  well  as  moral  principles, 
is  developed  along  the  same  order  of  ideas. 
The  ultimate  quintessence  of  physical  matter 
is  Ch'i,  breath,  which  is  a  result  of  the  inter- 
action of  Yang  and  Yin,  and  consequently 
a  vehicle  for  the  manifestations  of  the  T'ai 
Chi.  From  this  come  the  five  elemental 
substances  —  fire,  water,  earth,  wood,  and 
metal. 

It  is  evident  how,  working  on  this  line,  a 
scheme  of  metaphysical  speculation  might  be 
elaborated — especially  how  much  of  the  crude, 
vague  mythology  of  ancient  times  might  be 
rationalized,  while  the  language  of  antiquity 
was  preserved  ;  and  into  this  speculation  the 
scholars  of  the  Sung  plunged  headlong,  with  as 


138  RELIGION   IN   CHINA 

much  zest  as  ever  did  our  mediaeval  schoolmen 
into  their  somewhat  similar  contests  of  wit.  It 
was  not,  of  course,  wholly  original  ;  terms,  root- 
ideas,  suggestions  of  it  may  be  traced  in  far 
earlier  ages.  Neither  was  it  wholly  indepen- 
dent of  the  earlier  traditionary  notions  ;  men 
do  not  abandon  all  at  once  the  mental  atmo- 
sphere in  which  they  have  been  brought  up. 
But  whatever  indications  the  Confucian  school- 
men found  in  the  leo^ends  and  literature  of  the 
past  they  rationalized  and  systematized,  priding 
themselves  on  the  guiding  principle  that  every 
word  which  they  found  in  the  classics  must  be 
interpreted  as  having  the  same,  or  at  least  a 
consistent,  meaning,  wherever  it  might  be 
found.  For  to  them,  of  course,  the  Sages 
were  the  expounders  of  one  single,  coherent 
teaching,  which  it  was  their  duty  as  commen- 
tators to  recover  and  to  explain. 

Such  was  the  speculative  side  of  the  revived 

learning.     But  it  had  a  practical  side  perhaps 

even     more     important.       As     the 

confucianist     scholars     of    the    Sun^    ao^e    were 

conception  of  . 

Bociety;  how    also   its    Statesmen   and   legislators, 

far  realized.  ,  ^ 

they  had  a  magnificent  opportunity 
to  convert  their  theories  into  practice.  The 
scholar  class  had  at  length  won  all  along  the 


THE   CONFUCIAN   RENAISSANCE      139 

line,  and  before  it  the  last  remnants  of 
the  old  feudal  aristocracy  fell  and  passed — 
in  all  the  fully  incorporated  parts  of  China 
— almost  to  oblivion,  while  the  monks  and 
the  fortune-tellers,  banished  from  high  places 
and  social  influence,  sank  into  humiliation 
and  obscurity  among  the  ignorant  masses  of 
the  poor.  Society  and  government  underwent 
a  profound  and  lasting  transformation.  The 
system  of  competitive  examinations,  outlined 
long  before,  was  developed  into  a  sort  of 
projection  of  the  whole  intellectual  life  of  the 
nation,  as  well  as  the  one  legitimate  channel 
of  admission  into  the  public  service.  The 
door  was  opened  very  wide,  for  the  Con- 
fucianist  ideal  is  frankly  democratic.  A  few 
excepted  castes — barbers,  actors,  etc. — were, 
indeed,  excluded  from  the  examinations,  but 
otherwise  they  were  open  to  all  the  men  of  the 
nation — in  theory,  if  not  in  actual  practice.  It 
was  a  magnificent  ideal — wonderful  when  we 
compare  it  with  anything  that  could  have 
prevailed  in  the  Europe  of  those  days,  the 
time  of  the  Crusades  and  the  Norman  Con- 
quest of  England.  And,  subject  to  the 
corruptions,  imperfections,  and  qualifications 
that    mar   the    symmetry    of    all    human    en- 


140  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

deavours,  it  was  wonderfully  perfect  in  its 
carrying  out.  While  Chinese  public  feeling 
has  often  been  tolerant  to  the  point  of 
dangerous  apathy  with  regard  to  all  other 
abuses  of  administration,  it  has,  with  the 
rarest  exceptions,  been  keenly  alive  to  pre- 
serve the  national  system  of  competitive 
examinations  from  suspicion  of  venality. 
Back  doors  have,  indeed,  been  found  for 
entrance  into  the  public  service,  but  the 
occasions  have,  I  imagine,  been  rare  when 
this,  the  front  door,  has  been  forced  by 
corrupting  or  intimidating  the  examiners. 

True,  the  system  led  to  the  creation  of  a 
new  aristocracy,  for  all  those  families  whose 
sons  habitually  competed  in,  or  repeatedly  won 
success  in  the  examinations  became  a  favoured, 
influential  class,  entitled  to  numerous  privileges 
and  exemptions — the  SMn-shih,  or  ''Gentry" 
— among  whom  and  in  whose  social  and  in- 
tellectual atmosphere  official  China  has  ever 
since  lived.  The  officials  being  drawn  from 
and  surrounded  by  this  Shen-shih  class,  who 
were  everywhere  the  accepted,  natural  leaders 
of  local  society,  government  became  sensitive 
to  "  min  ch'ing  " — public  opinion — law  took 
the  place  of  arbitrary  caprice,  and,  though  in 


THE  CONFUCIAN  RENAISSANCE      141 

theory   autocratic    rule    remained   unimpaired, 
much  that  we  mean  by  liberty  was  in  practice 
secured.     Moreover,  as  this  Shen-shih  aristo- 
cracy   was    never,    in    theory,    in    the    least 
exclusive    and,  even    in    actual   working,   and 
for    all    the    weight    that    wealth,    or    family 
connection,  or   old-established   local    influence 
might   carry,    always   open    to    the    admission 
of  new    blood,    it     excited     singularly    little 
popular  jealousy.     On  the  contrary,  the  suc- 
cesses of  its  members  at  the  examinations — 
the  flagstaffs    before   their   ancestral    temples, 
the   gilded   and    lacquered    panels   over   their 
doors  recording   their  academic  distinctions — 
were  held  to  reflect  glory  on    all  their    clan, 
on    all    their    neighbourhood,    on     all     their 
province,     and    were     recorded    with     loving 
pride   by    the    local    annalists    who    compiled 
the   innumerable   topographical    histories   and 
memoirs  of  Chinese  districts  and  prefectures— 
Hsien   Chih,    Fu    Chih,    etc.— as   the   crown- 
ing   honour   and    adornment   of    their   native 
place.     To    be    a    candidate,    a   graduate,    a 
scholar,   became  the  fixed  ambition  of  every 
active    mind.     It  was    the  one  great    avenue 
to  distinction,  taking  the  place  which  all  the 
liberal  professions  fill  among  ourselves. 


142  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

As  I  have  mentioned  the  Chinese  public 
competitive  examinations,  it  may  be  well  to 
^  describe   how    these    contests   were 

The 

Competitive     Jn    fact    Carried    out.     Thousfh    not 

Examinations.  ,  ,    ^     ^ 

a  part  of  Chinese  religion,  they 
filled  so  enormously  important  a  place  in 
Chinese  life  for  so  many  centuries  that  any 
sketch  of  mature  Confucian  society  would  be 
utterly  inadequate  and  misleading  without  an 
understanding  of  their  nature.  Imagine  a 
vast  enclosure,  several  acres,  perhaps  many 
acres  in  extent,  with  a  broad  alley  down  the 
middle,  spanned  by  ornamental  gateways, 
entrance  hall,  and  central  hall,  but  all  the 
rest  of  the  space  covered  by  line  beyond  line 
of  little  brick  and  plaster,  tile-roofed  cubicles, 
something  like  bathing-machines  or  sentry- 
boxes.  In  these  little  cells  the  candidates 
were  shut  up,  separately,  to  the  number  of 
10,000,  perhaps  15,000  or  even  20,000,  each 
provided  with  writing  materials,  a  table,  and 
rough  couch,  and  papers  giving  the  subjects 
on  which  they  were  to  write.  The  whole 
performance  lasted  eleven  days.  After  being 
immured  three  days  and  two  nights  the  candi- 
dates would  be  let  out  for  one  day.  Then 
came  another  like  period  of  incarceration  and 


THE  CONFUCIAN  RENAISSANCE      143 

lastly  a  third.     Though  food  was,   of  course, 
handed  round  by  attendants  charged  with  the 
care  of  the  bodily  needs  of  the  students,  it  was 
a  severe  test  of  bodily  endurance.     During  the 
time  of  examination  no   excuse  of  illness  or 
other  plea  could  release  a  candidate   from  his 
cell.     The  front  door  of  the  cell  was  sealed  ; 
even  if,  as  sometimes  happened,  a   candidate 
died,  his    body  had    to    be    removed    through 
a  hole  in  the  back    of  the    cell.     In    all    the 
contests,  whether  in  the  District  city,  for  the 
grade  of  T'ung-sheng — Licentiate — in  the  Pre- 
fecture, for  that  of  Hsiu-ts'ai — Graduate — in  the 
Provincial  Capital  for  that  of  Chii-jen — Master 
— or  in  the  Metropolis,  for  that  of  Chin-shih — 
Doctor — and    for   the    still    higher   grades    of 
Member  of  the   famous    Hanlin   College,   the 
subjects   of  examination   were    on    the    same 
lines  —  essay-writing    and     verse-making      on 
texts  taken   out   of  the    Confucian    Canonical 
Books,  with  perhaps  some  questions  on  history 
and  literary  criticism.     Adherence  to  the  most 
rigidly  classical  style  was  insisted  upon  ;    the 
themes   had    to    be    developed    according    to 
regular  orthodox  model,  and  calligraphy  was 
regarded  as  of  such  high  value  in    assessing 
marks  that  one    wrongly  or    slovenly    written 


Ui  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

word  might  cancel  a  whole  paper.  This 
system  lasted  with  but  slight  and  tentative 
alterations  till  1905,  when  it  was  found  too 
inconsistent  with  modern  needs  for  reform 
and  unceremoniously  swept  away.  What 
practical  thing  is  to  take  its  place  time  alone 
can  show ;  ideas  and  proposals  are  many 
enough,  but  chaotic  in  their  variety  and 
profusion.  Sometimes  it  seems  as  though,  in 
sweeping  away  this  link  with  the  great  ages 
and  memories  of  the  past,  modern  reform 
had  destroyed  one  of  the  chief  bonds  that 
hold  the  various  sections  of  China  together 
as  a  united  people. 

But  in  the  very  completeness  of  the  victory 

of  the  Confucian   literates   lay  concealed  the 

seeds  of  weakness  and  decay.     The 

Victory  and     scheme   of    education    favoured   by 

ultimate  ^ 

weatoiesB  of    ^^le     latter     scholasticism     was,     I 

ortnoaoz 

Confucian        think,  even  from  the  first,  narrower, 

society. 

relatively  to  the  needs  and  know- 
ledge of  the  time,  than  that  which  the  old 
classical  age  had  known.  In  the  Confucian 
books  music,  horsemanship,  chariot-driving, 
and  archery  figure  as  an  important  part  of 
the  equipment  of  a  gentleman.  To  the  later 
scholar  everything  was  sacrificed  to  the  know 


THE  CONFUCIAN   RENAISSANCE      145 

ledge  of  books,  and,  except  that  some  history 
and  kindred  studies  entered  into  the  curri- 
culum, the  books  were  exclusively  those 
dealing  with  canonical  learning.  Even  history 
often  seemed  to  close — to  cease,  at  any  rate, 
to  be  important  or  interesting,  with  the  Han 
Dynasty  and  the  recovery  of  the  Confucian 
classics.  All  wisdom  was  held  to  be  con- 
tained or  implied  in  the  works  of  the  Sages  ; 
therefore  to  know  them  and  the  commentators, 
with  some  practice  in  essay-writing  and  verse 
— all,  of  course,  in  studiously  classical  and 
therefore  artificial  language — was  all  that 
could  be  expected  of  a  gentlemanly  scholar. 
It  was,  as  will  be  seen,  classicalism  run 
mad — a  phenomenon,  after  all,  not  wholly 
unknown  to  our  schools  and  universities. 

To   the   finished    Confucian    all    else    was 
merely   the    mechanical    skill    of    shopkeepers 

and  artisans — necessary  but  inferior 
?in  maT""     ^^^ers    of    society    with    whom    he 

disdained  to  be  put  in  competition. 
Secure  in  his  proud  conviction  of  the  superi- 
ority of  his  own  national  literary  culture,  he 
rarely  stooped  to  examine  the  learning  and 
civilization  of  other  lands.  And,  indeed, 
where    could     he     profitably     look  ?      Japan, 

10 


146  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

across  the  sea,  could  show  him  nothing  but 
a  weak  and  recently  imported  imitation  of 
Chinese  arts  and  literature,  thinly  veiling  a 
society  where  a  little  Buddhist  piety  and  a 
considerable  element  of  chivalrous  romance 
were  the  only  foil  to  a  chaotic  turmoil  of 
party  strife  and  civil  war,  broken  by  the 
occasional  emergence  of  a  piratical  berserker 
who  diverted  the  martial  energies  of  that 
turbulent  people  to  the  ransacking  of  Chinese 
or  Korean  coasts.  India  he  had  heard  of  as 
the  home  of  Buddhism,  but  he  was  very  far 
from  inclined  to  respect  Buddhism  as  a 
serious  factor  in  his  conception  of  civilized 
life.  Rather  he  held  it  to  be  a  delusion  of 
weak  and  vulgar  minds,  to  be  graciously 
tolerated  in  the  ignorant,  but  to  which  he 
himself  had  risen  superior.  Besides,  like 
far-off  Europe,  India  was  effectually  cut  off 
from  the  Chinese  world  both  by  trackless 
glaciers  and  inhospitable  deserts,  and  by  the 
exclusive  bigotry  of  the  Mahometan  con- 
querors of  Central  Asia.  In  every  direction 
there  was  no  people  within  his  range  of  access 
or  vision  whose  culture  could  for  an  instant 
be  held  to  compete  with  his  own.  The  idea 
of    distant   travel   only   entered    his   mind   to 


THE  CONFUCIAN  RENAISSANCE      147 

suggest  the  fooleries  of  silly  monks,  or  the 
weird  expeditions  of  ancient  mystics  who  had 
launched  off  upon  the  boundless  waters  of 
the  Pacific — like  the  jumblies  of  our  nonsense 
rhymes — with  crews  of  children  to  find  the 
fairy  isles  of  Peng-lai,  Fang-chang,  and 
Ying-chou,  where  the  Genii  dwell  beyond 
the  rising  of  the  sun.  Botany  and  medicine 
he  left  to  Taoist  quacks  and  wizards — con- 
vinced, however,  that  all  that  ever  could  be 
really  useful  in  these  subjects  was  recorded 
in  tomes  of  hoary  wisdom  dating  back  beyond 
the  feudal  age.  Astronomy  he  abandoned 
to  fortune-tellers,  whose  superstitions  he  was 
sceptic  enough  to  laugh  at,  though  he  would 
have  been  horror-struck  at  the  impropriety 
of  letting  his  son  or  daus^hter  contract  a 
marriage  with  a  person  whose  horoscope  was 
astrologically  inharmonious.  Of  mathematics 
he  knew  enough  to  reckon  accounts,  but  he 
rarely  went  farther ;  to  work  the  suan-p'an, 
or  counting  board,  was  a  fitter  occupation  for 
a  tradesman  than  for  a  scholar.  The  tradi- 
tional scholar  of  Chinese  novelists  has,  no 
doubt,  a  pretty  knack  of  impromptu  verse- 
making  ;  can  play  the  p'ip'a  and  the  hsien-tzu 
and   dash   off  impressionist  sketches  on   fans 


148  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

and  scrolls  with  ready  brush.  His  ancestral 
home  is  adorned  with  two  or  three  pieces 
of  priceless  ancient  carved  jade,  ivory,  and 
porcelain.  But,  in  fact,  art  has  become 
either  a  trade  or  a  toy  ;  so  virile  in  all  its 
branches  in  the  T'ang  era,  it  is  already 
conventionalized  under  the  Sung.  In  a 
world  where,  as  we  shall  presently  see, 
mechanical  contrivances  and  inventions  were 
already  numerous,  the  scholar  left  all  physical 
science  on  one  side  as  no  business  of  his,  no 
concern  of  the  governing  brain  which  it  was 
his  function  to  supply  to  Chinese  society. 
All  these  thing^s  were  for  mechanics  and 
tradesmen  to  deal  in,  people  whom  he  might 
employ,  but  who  could  not  be  his  equals,  and 
for  whose  attainments  he  had  the  same  kind 
of  feeline  as  some  old-fashioned  Oxford  don 
of  unreformed  days  might  have  entertained 
for  the  skill  of  a  bricklayer.  Morally,  the 
scholar  aspired  to  be  a  "Chiin-tzu,"  and  he 
remembered  that  Confucius  had  laid  it  down 
that  the  Chiin-tzu  is  not  a  "utensil."  In  a 
word,  Confucian  scholarship  was  not  slow  to 
produce  a  plentiful  crop  of  insufferable  prigs. 
It  was  in  many  of  its  phases  nothing  but 
erudite    ignorance,    and,    when    the    classical 


THE  CONFUCIAN  RENAISSANCE      149 

pedantry  of  China  came  into  contact  with 
hardier,  more  energetic,  and  more  varied 
civilizations,  the  weakness  of  orthodox 
Confucian  society  was  inevitably  laid  bare. 

Nevertheless,  the  Confucian  Renaissance 
was  a  great  and  memorable  stage  in  the 
moral  and  intellectual  development 
JfP^r^^^*  of  mankind.  It  represented  a 
RenaiBsance  gig^^tic  Stride  towards  reason, 
towards  the  substitution  of  peaceful 
suasion  for  the  rule  of  brute  force  in  the 
world,  towards  freedom  of  thought,  towards 
the  awakening  and  enlightenment  of  men's 
minds.  It  democratized  all  Chinese  society 
almost  from  top  to  bottom.  It  made  men — 
scores  of  millions  of  men — familiar  with  the 
conception  that  government  must  be  lawful 
and  attentive  to  intelligent  public  opinion  ; 
that  power  is  the  rightful  inheritance  not  of 
force,  or  of  birth,  of  rank,  or  of  wealth,  but 
of  talent  and  merit  openly  proved  by  public 
competition,  of  moral  worth  and  of  individual 
capacity  in  whatever  rank  of  society  they 
might  be  found. 

The  neighbourhood  of  Kiukiang,  where  I 
lived  for  four  or  five  years,  contains  several 
interesting      memorials      of      the      Confucian 


150  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

Renaissance.  Chou-tzu,  the  thinker  who 
first  developed  the  speculative  metaphysic 
of  the  T'ai  Chi,  lies  buried  a  few  miles 
outside  the  town.  Farther  away,  among  the 
mountains  overlooking  the  Poyang  Lake — 
right  under  the  tremendous  cliffs  of  Wulaofeng 
— 'in  a  land  teeming  with  far  older  fairy 
legend,  is  Pailutung — the  famous  White  Deer 
Grotto — to  which  the  standard  commentator 
and  historian,  Chu  Hsi,  the  greatest  of  the 
scholastics,  retired  in  his  old  age,  and  where 
grew  up  what  is  commonly  spoken  of  as  a 
Confucianist  University.  To-day  it  is  ruinous 
and  neglected,  with  perhaps  thirty  or  forty 
inmates  instead  of  the  hundreds  or  thousands 
of  ardent  students  by  whom  in  old  times  it 
was  thronged.  Even  the  White  Deer  itself 
is  not  the  original  White  Deer,  sculptured 
to  commemorate  the  gentle  creature  that  led 
the  philosopher's  footsteps  to  this  romantic 
retreat.  After  surviving  all  the  perils  and 
revolutions  of  six  centuries — from  the  Mongol 
conquest  to  the  T'aip'ing  rebellion — the 
original  stone  image  was  broken  up  in  the 
year  1886  by  a  party  of  vandal  rustics,  and 
has  been  replaced  by  a  rude,  modern  abortion 
representing   no   species    with    which   zoology 


THE  CONFUCIAN   RENAISSANCE      151 

is  acquainted,  though  it  struck  me  as  remin- 
iscent of  the  inmates  of  the  Noah's  Arks  of 
infancy. 

With  all  its  greatness  the  Renaissance  was 
but  a  stage  on  the  Way,  not  the  Eternal 
Way;  Chu-Hsi  and  Chou-tzu,  Ssu-ma 
Kuang  and  Cheng-tzu,  Ou-yang  Hsiu  and 
Ma  Tuan  -  lin,  like  the  Sages  whom  they 
loved  and  revered,  are  but  names,  and  not 
the  Eternal  Name.  They  served  their  time, 
and  their  glory  has  passed  away  ;  and  when 
we  visit  their  tombs  or  their  retreats,  these 
are  but  trifling  incidents  on  a  landscape  where 
the  great  shoulders  of  the  Lushan  tower 
5,000  feet  above  the  plain,  as  they  did  a 
million  years  before  we  or  they  were  born. 


VII 

STAGNATION 
AND  FAILURE  OF 
CONFUCIAN 
SOCIETY.       THE 
MONGOL  CONQUEST- 
CONTACT  OF 
EAST  AND  WEST 


CHAPTER  VII 

STAGNATION  AND  FAILURE  OF  CONFUCIAN 
SOCIETY.  THE  MONGOL  CONQUEST  — 
CONTACT   OF   EAST   AND   WEST 

With  all  its  maturity  of  thought  and  culture, 
the    Sung    Dynasty,    under   which    the    Con- 
fucian   Renaissance  was  mostly  de- 
Loss  of  veloped,  never  possessed  the  same 


virility  in 
CImia  unc 
the  Svmg. 


cnina  under     military   vigour   as    the    older    Han 


andTang  Empires,  but,  almost  from 
the  first,  suffered  humiliating  entanglements 
at  the  hands  of  the  nomad  peoples  of  Man- 
churia and  Mongolia.  In  all  the  older 
periods  of  China  the  national  ideal  had  in- 
cluded a  considerable  element  of  hardy,  out- 
door life ;  there  are  extant  contemporary 
native  accounts — some  of  them  translated  in 
Giles'  ''Adversaria  Sinica  " — of  polo  matches, 
in  which  even  emperors  had  not  disdained 
to  risk  their  sacred  persons  ;  in  the  Tang 
Dynasty  football  seems  to  have  been  almost 


155 


156  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

as  much  a  national  institution  as  the  Saturday- 
editions  of  our  newspapers  make  it  appear 
to-day  among  us.  As  to  charioteering,  the 
Chinese  of  the  tenth  or  eleventh  century 
had  progressed  so  far  as  to  build  a  carriage 
furnished  with  an  automatic  machine  for 
registering  the  distance  travelled  —  a  rather 
clumsy  form  of  taxi-cab,  in  fact !  But  in  the 
exclusively  literary  and  sedentary  culture  of 
the  Confucian  schools  these  activities  were 
frowned  upon  as  ungentlemanly. 

And  in  the  history  of  these  times  we  may 

trace   a   confession    of    o^rowino-   weakness    in 

the  curious  series  of  socialistic  and 

Socialistic 

and  fiscal        fiscal      experiments     whereby     the 

experiments.  ^  ^  ^  ' 

reforming  or  innovating  party 
among  the  Confucianists — Wang  An-shih,  for 
instance  (in  power  at  various  dates  from 
about  1070  to  1090) — sought  to  find  a  short 
cut  out  of  all  the  economic  woes  and  failures 
with  which  mankind  are  afflicted.  Founding 
their  proposals  on  certain  indications  in  the 
classical  books  as  to  ancient  forms  of  land 
tenure,  taxation,  and  local  administration — 
or,  as  their  opponents,  Ssu-ma  Kuang,  etc., 
protested,  altering  and  forcing  the  sacred  text 
to  suit  their  own  theories — the   reformers  in- 


FAILURE   OF  CONFUCIAN  SOCIETY     157 

duced  the  Government  to  establish  a  great 
system  of  advances  to  farmers,  secured  on  the 
credit  of  future  harvests,  and  to  revolutionize 
the  whole  existing  scheme  of  taxation. 

These  measures  were  designed  to  abolish 
poverty  entirely,  but  in  their  result  profited 
no  one  except  the  host  of  greedy,  peculating 
officials  created  to  carry  them  out.  The 
former  military  system  was,  at  the  same  time, 
abolished  in  favour  of  an  unworkable  scheme 
of  conscription  proportioned  to  population,  that 
broke  down  at  the  first  serious  outbreak  of 
war.  Possibly  the  only  really  permanent  and 
beneficial  result  of  all  this  curiously  modern 
activity  was  the  extension  to  the  estates  of 
the  great  provincial  landowners  of  the  libera- 
tion of  the  former  serf  labourers,  which  had 
been  begun  on  the  Imperial  domains  as  early 
as  T'ang  times,  and,  under  the  Sung,  became 
general  throughout  the  settled  and  populous 
parts  of  China.  Neither  serfdom  nor  domestic 
slavery  was  ever  abolished  ;  the  latter  is  not 
uncommon  to  this  day,  though  far  less  so  than 
the  minute  regulation  of  its  incidents  in  the 
existing  law  codes  of  China  would  lead  one 
to  suppose,  and  I  have  met  the  former  both 
on  the  estates  of  a  scion  of  a  former  Imperial 


158  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

house  and  in  remote  country  villages,  where 
a  poor  and  degraded  serf  clan,  living  mostly 
in  caves,  were  owned  in  common  by  a  more 
advanced  landowning  clan.  But  in  general 
the  industry  of  China  passed  to  guilds  of  free 
traders  and  artisans,  and  the  agricultural  land, 
subject  to  certain  taxes  or  other  obligations, 
to  the  actual  cultivating  peasantry,  being  held 
in  common  by  village  communities  for  their 
own  use  and  support  or  else  let  out  by  such 
communities  to  tenants  at  a  rent.  It  would, 
I  imagine,  be  commoner  in  China  to  find  a 
tenant  farmer  holding  of  a  community,  i.e. 
of  perhaps  some  hundreds  of  '*  landlords," 
each  of  whom  gets  a  tiny  share  of  that 
farmer's  rent,  than  to  find  an  individual 
landowner  whose  estate  is  parcelled  out  to 
any  considerable  number  of  tenants. 

Along  with  these  social  changes  we  may 
note — and  doubtless  it  proved  a  source  of 
weakness — an  excessive  concentration  of 
population  in  a  few  large  cities,  such 
as  K'aifeng,  the  earlier,  and  Hangchow,  the 
later  capital  of  the  Sung  emperors.  The 
chapters  in  Marco  Polo  in  which  he  describes 
the  Hangchow  (Kinsal,  he  calls  it)  of  the 
thirteenth   century  read   like   a   romance,   but 


FAILURE  OF  CONFUCIAN  SOCIETY    159 

in  the  main  they  are  but  little  exaggerated, 
while  Kaifeng  is  said  to  have  had  fifteen 
million  inhabitants ;  rhetoric,  no  doubt,  yet 
evidence  that  it  was  an  immense  city.  At 
any  rate,  the  successive  Sung  capitals  must 
have  been  far  more  populous,  wealthy,  and 
splendid  than  any  other  cities  existing  in  the 
world.  China  as  a  whole  was  certainly  far 
less  thickly  peopled  then  than  it  has  since 
become,  and  one  suspects  that,  if  the  capitals 
were  anything  like  the  size  represented,  the 
country  districts  must  have  been  seriously 
drained  of  resources  for  their  support. 

Lastly,  there  was,  all  through  the  Sung 
period,  the  fatal  policy  of  flooding  the  country 
with  repeated  issues  of  unconvertible  paper 
currency,  whose  depreciation  led  to  wide- 
spread financial  ruin  and  general  distress. 
Poverty  and  party  strife  paved  the  way  for 
barbarian      invasion     and     China     fell.      All 

through  the  eleventh  century  the 
conquest  of  ^orth  had  been  exposed  to  re- 
the^north.       pgated      inroads      of      the      Kitan 

(Cathayan)  Tartars,  whose  sove- 
reigns, known  as  the  Liao  Dynasty,  im- 
posed one  humiliating  treaty  after  another 
upon    the    Sung    Empire   and  despoiled    it  of 


160  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

many  a  border  district.  With  the  twelfth 
century  another  tribe,  the  Kin  or  Niichen, 
emerging  from  the  recesses  of  Manchuria, 
overwhelmed  all  the  north  (1127),  and  in  the 
thirteenth  century  the  whole  Chinese  world 
became  subject  to  the  invading  hordes  of  the 
Mongols. 

In  those  days  lived  one  who  is  perhaps  the 

greatest  and  most  original  of  all  the  scholars 

of  the  Confucian   Renaissance,    Ma 

Ma  Tuan-lin.  t  t       i  • 

Tuan-hn.  He  lived  about  1250  to 
1300,  though  his  works  were  not  collected 
and  printed  till  a  good  many  years  after  his 
death.  He  may  be  reckoned  to  belong  to  the 
Renaissance,  yet  in  many  ways  he  is  not  of  it 
but  above  it — a  calm,  lonely  thinker ;  his- 
torian, critic,  political  economist,  jurist,  whose 
thoughts  sometimes  read  like  anticipations  of 
Bentham  or  John  Stuart  Mill,  but  being  in  a 
harsh,  crabbed  style  of  extreme  erudition,  the 
language  is  beyond  the  attainment  as  the 
matter  is  beyond  the  mental  calibre  not  only 
of  his  own  age  but  of  those  that  have  followed. 
He  saw  the  fall  of  the  re2:ime  under  which  the 
intellectual  outburst  of  the  Renaissance  had 
been  possible,  and  I  remember  reading  with 
great    interest,    in    a    work    by    Vissering    on 


FAILURE  OF  CONFUCIAN  SOCIETY     161 

Chinese  currency,  a  masterly  analysis  by  Ma 
Tuan-lin  of  the  history  of  paper  money  in 
China  and  the  part  it  had  played  in  under- 
mining the  Empire  of  the  Sung. 

The  fall  of  the  ''learned"  was  as  natural  an 
event  as  the  coming  of  the  new  Confucianism 
had  been.  Form  had  become  more  prized 
than  matter ;  artificial  elegance  had  taken  the 
place  of  strength  ;  originality  and  spontaneous 
thought  were  smothered  by  erudite  and  servile 
imitation  of  ancient  models ;  for  Ma  Tuan-lin 
and  such  as  he,  if  there  were  any,  wrote  less 
for  the  public  of  their  own  day  than  to  their 
own  solitary  souls ;  and  China  found  herself, 
in  the  day  of  trial,  no  match  for  her  secular 
enemy,  the  nomads  of  the  waste. 

China  is  the  tilled  land,  the  home  of  a 
settled  agricultural  and  commercial  people, 
with  farms  and  villages  and  market 
iSdttwsown.  towns,  rich  with  cornfields,  orchards, 
ricefields,  planted  with  sugar-cane, 
cotton,  and  mulberry,  whose  rivers  and  roads 
swarm  with  traffic  and  the  busy  competition 
of  peaceful  industry  and  trade.  But  all 
through  their  long  history  this  people  has 
been  engaged,  with  varying  fortune,  in  an 
unending   struggle   with   the  wandering,    pas- 

11 


162  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

toral  tribes  beyond  the  borders  of  cultiva- 
tion ;  now  carrying  their  sphere  of  influence 
far  and  wide  over  Northern  and  Central  Asia, 
anon  suffering  devastating  inroads  at  the 
hands,  alternately,  of  the  herdsmen  of  the 
desert  and  the  hunters  of  the  forest — 
the  Turks  and  Mongols  of  the  steppes  or 
the  Niichen  and  Manchus  of  the  tree-clad 
ranges  that  lie  beyond  the  Liao. 

The  ancient  Han  times  had  seen  a  long 
series  of  struggles  with  the  Hsiung-nu  con- 
federacy result  in  the  extension  of  Chinese 
power  almost  to  the  Caspian  Sea.  The 
nomads,  so  far  as  they  were  not  conquered, 
had  been  driven  back,  ever  farther  to  the  west 
and  north,  beyond  the  range  of  Chinese  know- 
ledge, to  break  loose,  some  centuries  later,  on 
the  astonished  peoples  of  Europe  as  the  Huns. 
Then  came  an  era  when  Hsiung-nu  invasions 
from  the  north-west  and  Hsien-pi  invasions 
from  the  north-east  had  brought  about  a 
strong  infusion  of  Tartar  blood  all  over  the 
north  of  China.  Then,  all  through  the  Tang 
epoch,  many  centuries  of  intercourse,  warlike 
and  diplomatic,  with  Turks,  Turfan,  Tibetans, 
Wei-hu,  etc.,  while  many  another  tribe  and 
nation  finds  a  place  in  the  long  list  of  bar- 


FAILURE  OF  CONFUCIAN  SOCIETY    163 

barian  peoples  as  the  panorama  of  the  ages 
unrolls.  Not  that  they  were  really  new 
nations.  These  peoples  gather  as  the  clouds 
gather,  and  burst  as  the  clouds  break  in  rain, 
but  they  have  no  enduring  form  or  substance. 
From  first  to  last  they  are  combinations  of 
the  same  wild,  elemental,  lawless,  tent-dwelling 
wanderers,  strong  with  the  animal  strength  of 
a  free  open-air  life,  who  follow  their  flocks 
and  herds  wherever  the  grass  is  sweet  and 
the  water  sufficient,  but  never  settle  down  in 
fixed  habitations  anywhere  to  learn  habits  of 
industry.  Once  let  them  be  encamped  among 
a  settled,  civilized  people,  and  they  sink,  as 
the  Manchu  bannermen  of  our  times  have 
sunk,  into  a  miserable  caste  of  pauperized 
idlers  against  whom,  in  the  hour  of  collapse, 
every  man's  hand  is  raised.  All  through  the 
history  of  China  we  meet  with  the  same  old 
tale,  such  as  the  experiences  of  Egypt,  Syria, 
and  Persia  have  made  familiar,  of  a  never- 
ending  conflict  between  the  Desert  and  the 
Sown.  The  stage  which  we  have  now 
reached,  that  of  the  Mongol  conquest  and 
Dynasty,  shows  us  the  shepherd  and  hunter 
element,  for  a  brief  space,  dominating  over  the 
peaceful  dwellers  in  fenced  cities  and  ploughed 
fields. 


164  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

It  was  an  inevitable  thing,  and,  when  the 
first  energies  of  barbaric  conquest  had  spent 
themselves,  a  benefit  to  the  world, 
tanisnf  of  the  For  instead  of  the  intensely  national 
domSon.  3,nd  exclusive  culture  of  China,  the 
Mongols  established  a  vast  cosmo- 
politan dominion.  They  simultaneously  over- 
ran Russia  and  Poland,  Persia  and  China. 
They  penetrated  to  Delhi,  to  Hangchow,  to 
Buda-Pesth.  They  overthrew  the  Khalifate 
of  Baghdad.  They  threatened  India,  Ger- 
many, and  Japan.  All  distances  were  effaced, 
all  nations  mingled  under  their  rule.  ,  Europe, 
on  hearing  of  their  conquests,  fell  into  such  a 
panic  that  one  year — 1238,  I  think  it  was — 
the  alarm  spread  even  to  England  and  entirely 
put  a  stop  to  the  North  Sea  herring  fishery 
for  that  season.  A  special  office  of  prayer 
was  ordained  in  Christian  churches  for  de- 
liverance from  the  wrath  of  the  Mongols. 

But  the  alarm  subsided.  In  the  next 
generation  the  Mongols  allied  themselves 
with  the  kings  of  France  and  England ;  they 
sent  embassies  to  the  Pope  and  received 
missions  from  the  Church  of  Rome,  as  well 
as  from  Buddhist  dignitaries  of  Tibet.  And 
what  did   the   missionary   friars    find    in    the 


FAILURE  OF  CONFUCIAN   SOCIETY    165 

depths  of  Tartary  ?  That  a  wandering  Eng- 
lishman had,  in  1246,  been  already  for  several 
years  a  captive  or  guest  in  the  camp  of  the 
Mongol  Khan ;  that  their  wants  were  minis- 
tered to  by  a  woman  from  Lorraine ;  that 
the  Khan  had  mechanical  toys  made  for  his 
entertainment  by  an  artificer  from  Paris.  For 
every  such  instance  that  we  find  recorded  in 
the  narratives  of  Rubruquis  or  John  de  Plan 
Carpin,  we  may  be  sure  that  hundreds  of 
others  existed  whereof  we  have  no  memorial. 
Yet  a  few  years  more  and  we  find  the  Mongols 
participating  with  Europe  in  the  last  Crusades, 
for  Europe  and  the  Mongols  had  a  common 
enemy  in  the  Mahometan  Powers  of  the  Near 
East. 

Between  the  years  1270  and  1307  fourteen 
embassies  from  the  Mongols  to  the  various 
Courts  of  Europe  are  recorded,  of  which  the 
last  arrived  in  time  to  be  received  by 
Edward  II  of  England  at  Northampton  and 
to  congratulate  him  on  his  accession.  The 
West,  for  its  part,  contributed  to  the  success 
of  the  Mongol  arms  in  China,  for  both  the 
Chinese  historians  and  Marco  Polo  relate, 
though  with  curious  differences  of  date  and 
detail  that  render  the  accounts  hard  to  recon- 


166  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

cile,  that  Kublai's  generals  employed,  and 
owed  their  success  to,  exceedingly  powerful 
mangonels  of  improved  pattern  made  for  their 
use  at  the  siege  of  Hsiangyang  by  Western 
engineers.  This  was  one  of  the  most  impor- 
tant operations  of  the  decisive  phase  of  the 
war  against  the  Sung,  and,  whether  we  believe 
the  Chinese  story  that  the  mangonels  were 
ordered  from  Persia  in  the  year  1271  or 
Marco  Polo's  tale  that  they  were  made  in 
1274  by  a  German  and  a  Nestorian  on  the 
suggestion  of  Marco's  father,  uncle,  and  him- 
self, the  facts  are  equally  illustrative  of  the 
Mongols'  readiness  to  welcome  foreigners  and 
adopt  their  ideas. 

In  world  history  this  cosmopolitanism  of  the 
Mongol  power  is  a  greater  fact  than  we  com- 
monly realize.  For  a  moment  only,  as  history 
counts  time,  it  brought  the  East  and  the  West 
together,  but  that  moment  sufficed  to  carry 
to  Europe  the  seeds  of  the  great  transforma- 
tion whereby  our  modern  civilization  is  separ- 
ated from  the  society  of  the  Middle  Ages. 
The  use  of  printed  books,  the  use  of  paper 
money  and  negotiable  instruments  of  ex- 
change, the  use  of  glass  lenses  for  extending 
and  assisting  the  powers  of  the  human  eye, 


FAILURE  OF  CONFUCIAN   SOCIETY    167 

the  use  of  cotton  as  a  material  for  weaving, 
the  use  of  the  mariner's  compass  in  naviga- 
tion, the  use  of  coal  as  a  fuel  and  of  gunpowder 
as  an  explosive,  of  firearms  and  artillery  as 
weapons  of  war — all  these  things  were  known 
to  the  Chinese  of  the  Sung  era ;  all,  with  many 
more — such  trifles  as  playing-cards,  for  in- 
stance— were  carried  to  the  West  in  the  wake 
of  the  Mongol  conquests,  and,  fructuated  and 
improved  in  the  soil  of  Europe,  adapted  some- 
what to  Western  needs,  are  they  not  precisely 
the  material  and  mechanical  scaffolding  inside 
which  the  whole  fabric  of  our  modern  Western 
life  is  built  up  ? 

That  is  Europe's  debt  to  the  Far  East ;  the 
Mongols  and  the  Turks,  whom  we  are  apt  to 
look  upon  as  the  most  destructive,  the  least 
creative  of  all  the  peoples  who  have  played 
leading  parts  upon  the  stage  of  the  world, 
are  the  peoples  by  whom  that  debt  was 
transmitted. 

I  should  like  to  dwell  for  a  while  upon  this 

moment  in  human  history,  to  try  to  portray 

the   impression  which    the    Chinese 

The  East  in  ^ 

mediavai  world  of  the  twelfth  to  fourteenth 
eyes. 

centuries  must   have   made  on    the 
imaginations  of  Western  observers  of  that  time. 


168  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

Strange  it  must  have  seemed  to  them,  strange 
and  distant  and  vast,  yet,  coming  from  the 
rustic,  barbaric  castles  and  monasteries  of 
France  or  Flanders,  or  even  from  the  little 
city  republics  of  Italy,  it  cannot  have  struck 
them  as  a  world  inferior  to  their  own.  When 
once  the  superficial,  external  differences  were 
surmounted,  it  must  even  have  seemed 
curiously  familiar.  Its  religion  was  surely 
much  the  same ;  its  laws  were  no  harsher, 
and  were,  very  likely,  better  administered ; 
peace  and  public  order  were  at  least  as  well 
provided  for  ;  if  the  junks  of  the  Yangtze,  or 
those  that  followed  the  monsoons  to  the 
Southern  Archipelago,  were  less  swift  than 
the  keels  of  the  English  Channel,  they  were 
certainly  no  more  clumsy  than  the  many- 
oared  galleys  which  navigated  the  Italian 
and  Levantine  seas.  The  roads  were  not 
such  as  the  great  highways  of  Imperial 
Rome  once  had  been,  but  they  compared 
very  well  with  the  robber-infested  tracks  of 
Feudal  Europe.  Clothing  was  as  rich  and 
as  varied,  houses  were  certainly  no  worse 
built  or  furnished ;  food,  quite  possibly,  was 
better  and  more  skilfully  prepared.  With 
the  possible  exception  of  Constantinople,  fast 


FAILURE  OF  CONFUCIAN  SOCIETY    169 

verging  to  decay,  Europe  had  no  city  that 
could  compare  for  one  moment  in  population, 
wealth,  splendour,  or  commercial  activity  with 
the  Hangchow  of  the  Sung,  no  military  camp 
on  anything  approaching  the  scale  of  the  new 
Peking  which  was  rising  at  the  command  of 
the  Mongol  conqueror,  Kublai.  In  arts  and 
inventions  Europe  had  at  least  as  much  to 
learn  as  to  impart ;  the  one  feature  that 
occurs  to  me  as  undeniably  superior  was  the 
splendid  architecture  of  the  West.  China 
had  massive  works,  and  works  of  much 
beauty  and  taste  of  ornament,  but  nothing 
that  combined  strength  and  permanence  with 
beauty  of  detail — nothing  to  match  either  the 
remains  of  Greek  and  Roman  magnificence 
or  the  Gothic  cathedrals  with  which  Europe 
was,  at  that  very  time,  becoming  covered. 
But  I  know  of  no  other  feature  in  which 
Europe  could  claim  any  marked  superiority. 

If  this  were  true  of  externals,  much  the  same 
can  be  said  of  the  things  of  the  mind.  There 
was  not  much  to  choose  intellectually,  or,  if 
there  was,  it  told  in  favour  of  the  East. 
Education  was  more  general  than  in  any 
part  of  Europe,  unless,  possibly,  the  more 
progressive   cities    of    Italy ;    and    surely  the 


170  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

scholastics  of  Bologna,  of  Paris,  or  'of  Oxford, 
as  these  centres  of  learning  were  in  the 
thirteenth  century,  could  they  have  known, 
would  have  had  little  reason  to  despise  the 
students  who  flocked  round  the  feet  of  Chu 
Hsi  in  the  pinewoods  of  Pailutung. 

It  is  difficult  to  reconstruct  the  past  in  its 
true  perspective ;  there  is  much  that  is  for 
ever  buried  in  oblivion.  Yet,  as  I  read  my 
Marco  Polo,  while  the  China  that  he 
pictures  agrees  in  many  particulars  with  the 
country  which  we  know  to-day,  the  thought 
strikes  me  that  where  it  differs  is  in  being  a 
country  less  inclined  than  the  China  of  our 
days  to  cover  under  a  mantle  of  exclusiveness 
and  pride  an  inward  sense  of  defeat — it  is 
an  unhumiliated  China,  with  no  cause  to  feel 
itself  inferior  to  its  Western  visitor.  Nor 
does  the  Western  visitor  feel  that  he  is 
among  a  people  of  lower  culture ;  he  certainly 
calls  them  **  idolaters,"  but  in  all  the  arts  of 
war  and  of  peace  he  seems  to  acknowledge 
them  for  at  least  his  equals.  He  is,  indeed, 
somewhat  overwhelmed  by  the  sense  of  the 
splendour  and  immensity  of  their  world,  so 
that  in  after-life  his  talk  is  so  constantly  of 
millions  that  he  acquires  the  nickname  of 
"  del  Millione." 


FAILURE  OF  CONFUCIAN  SOCIETY    171 

In  that  age  it  was  easier  for  men  to  perform 
long  journeys  than  to  describe  what  those 
journeys  had  taught  them.  There  was  only 
one  Marco  Polo,  and  it  was  only  to  the 
chance  that  made  him  a  prisoner  in  Genoa 
that  the  world  owes  his  description  of  the 
East.  But  there  were  many  who  had  seen 
something  of  that  world  beyond  the  Tartar 
hordes ;  they  were  not  great,  they  were  not 
learned,  they  did  not  move  among  the  culture 
of  the  time,  but  they  scattered  here  and 
there,  by  unperceived  channels  of  communi- 
cation, idea  after  idea  to  germinate  in  a  fresh 
soil  and  bring  the  stagnation  of  the  Middle 
Ages  to  an  end. 

I  have  no  wish  to  disparage  Mediaeval 
Europe.  On  the  contrary,  all  must  acknow- 
ledge its  many  elements  of  strength  and 
beauty,  its  chivalry,  its  piety,  its  poetry,  its 
artistic  inspiration.  But  on  the  whole  I  do 
not  think  it  was  a  world  of  greater  or  more 
varied  culture  than  the  China  of  the  Confucian 
Renaissance  and  the  Mongol  era ;  I  am  quite 
confident  that  it  was  not  a  wiser,  a  wealthier, 
or  a  better-ordered  world. 


VIII 

NATIONALIST 
REACTION ; 
LAMAISM 


CHAPTER  VIII 

NATIONALIST  REACTION ;  LAMAISM 

About  the  middle  of  the  fourteenth  century 
Chinese  society  was  profoundly  agitated  by 
Nationau  ^^^  expected  coming  of  a  Buddhist 
revival  of       Messlah.     Maltreya — MIlo  Fo — the 

fourteenth  ^ 

century;  the    fat  and  jollv  Buddha  of  the  Future, 

Ming  Dynasty.  -'       ^ 

the  Images  of  whose  laughing  face 
and  plump  embonpoint  irradiate  so  many 
homes  and  shrines  in  China,  was,  it  was 
believed,  about  to  visit  the  earth  in  human 
guise,  and  in  the  year  1368,  largely  under 
the  impetus  of  the  enthusiasm  thereby  aroused, 
the  Mongol  power  fell  before  a  revival  of 
Chinese  nationalism.  The  native  Ming 
Dynasty,  descendants  of  Chu  Yiian-chang, 
himself  in  youth  a  Buddhist  temple  servant, 
took  the  place  of  the  house  of  Genghis. 
China  enjoyed  many  glories  during  the  rule 
of  her  Ming  sovereigns,  but,  just  because 
their  dominion  was  a  nationalist   revival   and 

175 


176  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

a  reversion  to  ancient  ways,  it  is,  from  our 
point  of  view,  an  age  of  stagnation,  isolation, 
and  decay. 

Outwardly  the  revolution  of  1355  to  1368 
has  the  appearance  of  a  return  to  the  condi- 
tions of  the  age  of  the  Confucian  Renaissance, 
but  indications  are  not  wanting  that  reaction 
went  farther.  The  heroes  who  had  sur- 
rounded the  last  Sung  sovereigns  in  their 
hopeless  resistance  to  the  armies  of  Kublai, 
as  well  as  the  earlier  champions  of  the  struggle 
against  the  Kin  Tartars,  became  objects  of 
general  veneration,  and,  as  in  the  case  of 
Yo  Fei,  the  most  famous  of  them  all,  have 
remained  to  this  day  the  model  patriots  of 
Chinese  popular  legend.  It  was  ordained 
that  dress  should  revert  to  the  fashions  of 
T'ang  times.  Those  Mongols  who  were  not 
driven  back  into  the  wilderness  were  generally 
reduced  to  a  condition  of  serfdom,  and  for 
ages  their  descendants  formed,  in  many  parts 
of  China,  a  pariah  caste,  excluded  from  par- 
ticipation in  the  public  examinations  and  in 
many  ways  denied  the  usual  rights  of  citizen- 
ship. The  extensive  privileges  secured  by 
the  collateral  branches  of  the  new  ruling 
family    created    a    sort    of    feudalism,  which, 


NATIONALIST  REACTION;  LAMAISM    177 

with  the  rapid  development  of  eunuch  influ- 
ences in  the  Court,  seriously  impaired  the 
unity  and  the  administrative  efficiency  of  the 
Imperial  Government.  In  regard  to  national 
customs  a  change  occurred  that  is  not  without 
interest.  Ever  since  the  popularization  of 
Buddhism  the  old  Chinese  practice  of  burying 
the  dead  had  found  a  serious  rival  in  the 
Buddhist  practice  of  cremation.  During  the 
Sung  period  the  Confucianist  scholars  had 
constantly  fulminated  against  the  prevalence 
of  this,  in  their  eyes,  impious  and  pernicious 
foreign  innovation,  but,  it  would  seem,  without 
any  great  result.  All  foreign  visitors  to 
China  in  that  age  bear  witness  to  the  fact 
that  the  Chinese  were  a  people  who  commonly 
burnt  their  dead,  nor  is  the  native  evidence 
on  this  subject  less  uniform.  Under  the 
Mongols,  with  their  Tibetan  affinities,  the 
practice  continued  in  favour^.  But  with  the 
establishment  of  the  Ming  rule,  it  disappears 
from  the  common  usage,  remaining  as  a  special 
rite  of  the  Buddhist  priesthood  alone.  With 
the  reversion  to  Confucianist  ideas  on  the 
subject  of  burial  in  general,  we  are  not 
altogether  surprised  to  find  instances,  in 
Imperial    burials    at    least,    of    reversion     to 

12 


178  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

even  more  primitive  practices,  suttee  and 
human  sacrifices,  not  perhaps  on  the  old 
barbaric  scale  of  Han  times,  yet  curiously 
inconsistent  with  the  general  level  of  civiliza- 
tion that  the  literary  culture  of  the  age  would 
lead  one  to  expect  to  find.  Until  the  practice 
was  forbidden  in  1465  it  would  seem  that 
every  one  of  the  Ming  sovereigns  was  *'  followed 
in  death  "  by  his  slaves  and  concubines  much 
as  an  old  king  of  Ts'in  might  have  been 
two  thousand  years  before. 

While  China  was  thus  going  back  into  her 
own  past,  the  consolidation  of  the  Turkish 
power  in  Western  Asia,  both  through  the 
rise  of  Tamerlane's  Empire  and  through  the 
later  victories  of  his  enemies,  the  Ottoman 
Turks,  barred  the  land  routes  between  China 
and  the  West,  and  brought  the  intercourse 
which  had  characterized  the  era  of  the  Mongol 
rule  abruptly  to  an  end. 

In    China   learning   undoubtedly   continued 

to    flourish,    but    it    was    no   longer   creative. 

It  is  the  ap^e  of  encyclopaedias,  not 

The  age  of  •    •       i  i  t 

encyciopse-      of    origmal    work.       its     crownmg 

achievement  was  the  vast  Yung-lo 

Encyclopedia,  dating  from  about  1405-1410 — 

the  labour  of  thousands  of  scholars,  collectors, 


NATIONALIST  REACTION;  LAMAISM     179 

and  copyists,  enshrining  the  whole  of  tradi- 
tional Confucian  wisdom  in  its  millions  of  pages 
and  myriads  of  volumes — to  be  exact,  22,877 
volumes,  of  which  60  are  occupied  with  the 
table  of  contents.  It  was  never  printed.  One 
manuscript  copy  was  long  preserved  at  Nan- 
king, another  in  the  Hanlin  College  at  Peking, 
where  most  of  the  volumes  were  destroyed 
by  Boxer  vandalism  in  1900.  Those  that 
were  saved  were  collected  by  the  defenders 
of  the  Legations  and  are  now,  I  believe, 
scattered  among  the  universities  of  Europe 
and  America.  In  the  eighteenth  century  an 
abstract,  vast,  yet  more  measurable  in  its 
dimensions,  was  printed  and  published,  and 
this,  known  as  the  Ch'ien-lung  Cyclopaedia, 
forms  the  great  storehouse  of  orthodox 
Chinese  learning.  Now  and  then  copies 
come  on  the  market.  There  are  at  least 
two  in  England,  one  being  In  the  British 
Museum  ;  and  I  understand  that  the  Univer- 
sity of  Cambridge  has  been  negotiating  for 
the  purchase  of  another,  the  cost,  of  a  first 
edition,  in  these  revolutionary  days,  when  there 
is  a  slump  in  the  market  for  ancestral  wisdom, 
being  only  ;^550,  in  place  of  the  usual  price 
of  about  ;^2,ooo.  Modern  reprints  are,  how- 
ever, obtainable  in  China  for  about  ^30. 


180  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

Yet,  with  all  this  massive  erudition,  it  is 
plain  that  the  native  schools  of  thought  had 

entered  upon  a  phase  of  gradual 
aad^ecay!      decay.     Law  codes  there  were,  also 

some  curious  treatises  on  what  we 
are  obliged  to  call  natural  science — but  it  is 
a  science  of  men  ready  to  believe  any  tale 
recorded  in  an  ancient  book,  but  who  never 
pause  to  verify  statements  by  observation, 
travel,  or  experiment.  If  we  would  seek  for 
real  activity  of  mind  in  the  Ming  age,  we 
must  turn  away  from  the  works  of  the 
*'  learned "  altogether,  and  seek  distraction 
among  a  crowd  of  vernacular  novelists  and 
writers  of  popular  drama  who,  from  the  four- 
teenth century  onward,  began  to  amuse  their 
countrymen  by  recording  the  national  legends 
and  fairy  tales  in  a  colloquial,  or  semi-col- 
loquial, idiom  far  removed  from  the  stately 
artificiality  of  classical  pedantry. 

Thus,  although  much  work,  some  of  it 
good  work,  was  being  done  in  China  during 
the  fourteenth,  fifteenth,  and  sixteenth 
centuries,  the  two  native  religious  systems 
and  the  great  imported  religious  system 
of  the  country  had,  to  all  appearance, 
run     their     course,     and     degenerated      into 


NATIONALIST  REACTION;  LAMAISM    181 

vain,  mechanical,  lifeless  repetition  of  old 
formulas. 

In  its  essentials  Religion  itself  is  one,  in 
all  countries  and  all  times,  for  it  is  concerned 
with  universal  and  eternal  things.  Religious 
systems  are  man's  imperfect  endeavours  to 
express  those  universal  and  eternal  things  in 
terms  of  his  local  and  momentary  impres- 
sions, needs,  and  knowledge.  Of  their  very 
nature  they  have  their  day  and  cease  to  be  : 
they  are  temporary  and  perishable,  for  no 
man  by  searching  can  find  out  the  Almighty 
to  perfection. 

When    their   first    enthusiasm    has    waned 

the  very  forces  of  reverence,  piety,  and  tender 

feelinor  which  inspired  their  o^rowth 

Divorce  of  ^  . 

religion  from  are  apt  to  become  their  fetters  and, 

daily  life.  .         .^  11. 

in  time,  their  sepulchre  and  their 
shroud.  Imitation  is  so  much  easier  than 
spontaneity :  so  much  of  pious  association 
attaches  to  the  memories  of  the  past — it  is 
so  easy  and  so  plausible  to  say  that  our  duty 
is  to  hand  down  from  age  to  age  to  the 
remotest  future,  whole,  uncorrupted,  and  intact, 
the  faith  once  for  all  committed  to  the  saints 
of  old,  that  men  forget  that  those  saints  were, 
as  we  are,  fallible  men,  who  in  their  age  and 


182  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

place  battled  with  the  problems  of  their  day- 
even  as  we  do  with  those  of  ours — that  faith 
itself  is  not  vision,  but  the  substance  of  things 
hoped  for,  the  evidence  of  things  not  seen, 
or,  as  the  Tao-Te  Ching  puts  it,  the  Way 
that  man  can  go  is  not  the  Eternal  Way,  the 
name  that  man  can  name  is  not  the  Eternal 
Name.  Thus  men  come  to  worship  the  very 
words  of  books  and  creeds  ;  services  and 
ceremonies,  hallowed  by  the  traditions  of 
ages,  come  to  be  looked  upon  as  in  them- 
selves sacred  and  religiously  efficacious  apart 
from  the  spirit  which  gave  them  birth,  or 
the  emotions  they  originally  evoked  and 
symbolized,  and  men  adhere  to  the  letter  of 
rituals  from  which  all  life  and  reality  are 
ebbing  away.  Institutions  and  doctrines 
appropriate  to  one  stage  of  growth  and 
knowledge  survive  into  another  age  to  whose 
expanding  experience  they  are  irrelevant,  and 
with  which  they  are  out  of  harmony.  Mind 
and  soul  no  longer  accord.  Knowledge, 
indeed,  grows  from  more  to  more,  but  rever- 
ence no  longer  accompanies  its  growth.  Its 
interpreters  scoff  at  religion  :  the  interpreters 
of  religion  despise  and  try  to  proscribe 
sciences   which   they   deem   ungodly,    and  for 


NATIONALIST  REACTION;  LAMAISM    183 

ever  strive  to  confine  men's  minds  in  the 
swaddling  clothes  of  an  older  organization. 
But  the  words  of  old  are  tongues  that  cease, 
the  knowledge  of  old  is  a  knowledge  that 
passes  away,  whose  expression  may  change. 
The  only  things  that  abide  are  faith,  hope, 
and  love  ;  for  their  life  depends  on  no  human 
organization,  rather  the  life  of  human  organiza- 
tions depends  on  them. 

In  the  dim  light  of  the  sanctuary,  sur- 
rounded by  images  and  gilding,  drugged  with 
incense  and  solemn  music,  men  still  repeat 
and  half  believe  the  old  formulas,  but  they 
cannot  translate  them  into  terms  of  their 
daily  life.  In  the  dry,  cool  light  of  the  open 
street,  among  the  bustle  of  actual  conflict 
with  workaday  realities,  their  lesson  slips  from 
the  mind  as  a  forgotten  dream,  and  there 
seems  to  be  no  other  idealism  wherewith  the 
hard  facts  of  life  can  be  transfigured  with 
any  ray  of  higher  aspiration.  Adhesion  to 
the  letter  slowly  strangles  the  spirit  :  religion 
and  common  life  become  divorced  from  one 
another,  and  both  suffer  a  descent  to  a  lower 
plane. 

In    China   all    this    happened.      We    have 
already    seen    how     Buddhism    and    Taoism 


184  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

could  become  a  mere  babbling  and  droning 
of  parasitic  monks,  a  mechanical  juggling 
with  the  drivelling  superstitions  of  impostors. 
Confucianism  sank  also.  Learning  became 
a  means  to  pass  examinations :  subjects  of 
study  were  rigorously  stereotyped  ;  examina- 
tions were  no  longer  a  help  to  wide  reading 
and  varied  knowledge,  but  a  mere  step 
towards  place  and  power.  Ethics  were  a 
subject  to  be  crammed  from  text-books  :  as 
Mencius  would  have  expressed  it,  men  pro- 
fessed to  follow  the  **  nobility  of  God "  in 
order  to  attain  the  ''  nobility  which  is  of 
man."  Form  had  supplanted  matter  in  all 
literary  endeavour.  It  is  only  in  the  seven- 
teenth and  eighteenth  centuries,  and  then 
perhaps  under  the  influence  of  the  percola- 
tion of  Western  ways  of  thought,  that  Con- 
fucian scholars  began  tentatively  to  question 
the  infallible  authority  of  the  great  Sung 
Dynasty  commentators,  and  to  suggest  that 
in  some  details  the  older  editors  of  Han  and 
T'ang  times  had  perhaps  possessed  a  truer 
appreciation  of  the  Confucian  age  than 
Chu-hsi  and  the  schoolmen  of  the  Renais- 
sance. 

Fresh    life    was    needed    before    any    new 


NATIONALIST  REACTION;  LAMAISM    185 

development    could    come    into    being.     The 

first    breath    of    originality    appears    in    the 

fifteenth  century  with  the  emergence 

Lamaism  in 

Tibet  and       of  a   new   form   of   Buddhism,    the 

Mongolia. 

Lamaist  religion,  which,  during  the 
next  two  hundred  years  or  so,  came  to 
prevail  among  the  Tibetan  and  Mongolian 
hordes. 

Buddhism  had  been  introduced  and  vigor- 
ously patronized  in  Tibet  as  early  as  the 
seventh  century  a.d.,  under  the  first  acknow- 
ledged ruler  of  the  country,  Srongtan  Ganpo, 
who,  in  641,  had  espoused  a  daughter  of  the 
great  Chinese  Emperor  Tang  T'ai-Tsung. 
From  about  the  eleventh  century  the  temporal 
power  of  the  kings  had  been  largely  over- 
shadowed by  that  of  the  Buddhist  hierarchy, 
especially  the  heads  of  the  famous  monastery 
of  Sakya,  practisers  of  a  form  of  Buddhism 
which  came  to  be  known  as  the  Red  Church. 
In  course  of  time  the  doctrines  of  the  clergy 
came  to  be  largely  mixed  with  Hinduism, 
and  even  by  departure  from  the  rule  of 
celibacy.  At  length  their  corruptions  and 
pretensions  provoked  a  revolt  under  the 
leadership  of  a  reformer  named  Tsongkhaba 
(141 7  to   1478),  a   native   of   Hsining  in  the 


186  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

Chinese  border  province  of  Kansu,  whose 
followers  founded  the  ''Yellow  Church"  or 
Lamaist  form  of  Buddhism. 

Under  their  influence  the  national  character 
of  the  border  peoples  has  been  gradually  and 
deeply  transformed.  Lamaism  is  much  con- 
cerned with  curious  ritual  practices,  such  as 
the  mechanical  making  of  prayers  by  the 
revolving  of  inscribed  wheels  and  cylinders, 
or  other  toys,  worked  by  the  hand  or  the 
wind,  but  its  chief  tenet  is  that  its  various 
ecclesiastical  dignitaries  are  successive  incar- 
nations of  the  different  Buddhas  and  Saints 
— a  wide  extension,  in  fact,  of  the  notion 
which  we  have  already  seen  exemplified  in 
the  succession  to  the  Taoist  Papacy.  The 
Dalai  Lama  of  Lhassa  is  the  incarnation  of 
Kuan-yin  ;  the  Panshen  Lama  of  Teshilumbo 
that  of  Manchusri,  the  deity  who  was  incar- 
nate in  Tsongkhaba  ;  the  Hutuktu  of  Urga 
and  many  more  perpetuate  Maitreya  or  other 
Buddhas.  Beneath  these  highest  impersona- 
tions are  numerous  "  Living  Buddhas."  In 
all  countries  where  this  faith  has  come  to 
prevail,  it  has  taken  so  firm  a  hold  on 
popular  sentiment  that  an  enormous  per- 
centage   of    the    people — a    third    to   a    half 


NATIONALIST  REACTION;  LAMAISM    187 

perhaps  of  the  males — devote  themselves  to 
a  "religious"  life  as  Lama-monks.  Before 
this  intense  absorption  in  piety  all  other 
human  activities  have  withered  away.  The 
very  nations  who  supplied  the  devastating 
hordes  of  Attila  or  of  Genghis  have  sunk 
into  passive,  priest-ridden  serfs  of  their 
Church  ;  harmless  camel-drivers  or  shepherds 
or  horse-breeders  of  the  steppes,  who  are  so 
literally  artless  that  they  need  to  call  in  a 
Chinese  to  do  the  work  if  ever  they  require 
the  services  of  a  tinker  or  a  carpenter.  They 
are  the  helpless  prey  of  the  Chinese  money- 
lender, and  have  no  amusement  except 
attending  pony  races  where  the  chief  racing 
owners  are  the  local  equivalent  of  bishops 
and  half  the  spectators  are  clergy. 

With  the  growth  of  Lamaism  the  old  danger 

of  invasion  from  the  side  of  the  desert  nomads 

passed  silently  away,  and  the  Great 

Lamaism  ^  . 

prepares  tii«    Wall      which      the      earlier      Ming 

way  for  tlie 

Manchu  Sovereigns   had    been    at    pams   to 

Empire.  hi  i 

restore — not  needlessly,  as  the 
capture  of  a  Chinese  emperor  in  the  Mongol 
War  of  1450  sufficiently  proves — became,  as 
it  is  to-day,  an  antiquarian  curiosity.  But,  if 
the  desert   was   pacified,    no   sooner   had  the 


188  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

decay  of  the  Ming  Dynasty  exposed  China  to 
the  miseries  of  a  generation  of  discord  and 
devastating  civil  war  than  the  ground  was 
laid  open  for  a  new  conquest  by  the  nomads 
of  the  north-eastern  forests.  Accordingly,  just 
about  the  time  when  Mongolia  had  followed 
the  example  of  Tibet  in  becoming  thoroughly 
permeated  by  the  Lamaist  faith,  it,  as  well 
as  China,  fell  before  a  new  race  of  conquerors, 
the  Manchus,  who  held  sway  until  the  recent 
Chinese  Revolution  of  1911-1912.  The 
Lamaist  movement  paved  the  way  for  the 
Manchu  conquests  and  rendered  them  possible, 
and  it  is  observable  how,  all  through  the 
period  of  Manchu  dominion — although  Lama- 
ism  never  made  much  impression  upon  the 
matter-of-fact  settled  populations  of  China 
proper — the  Imperial  Government  sedulously 
cultivated  and  fostered  it  as  a  politically  useful 
force  in  all  those  regions  where  it  had  taken 
root.  There  are  two  splendid  Lamaseries 
in  Peking,  adorned  with  the  masterpieces  of 
Tibetan  art,  but  the  prudent  will  beware  how 
they  visit  them  unescorted,  for,  unless  their 
inmates  have  changed  greatly  since  I  knew 
Peking,  they  are  the  abode  of  a  gang  of 
savage  and  greedy  extortioners,  whose  manners 


NATIONALIST  REACTION;  LAMAISM    189 

and  repute  illustrate  the  wholesome  truth  that, 
wherever  men  demand  to  be  revered  as 
incarnations  of  the  divine,  they  are  in 
imminent  danger  of  sinking  below  the  average 
level  of  the  human. 

In  Mongolia,  by  all  accounts,  the  natural 
gentleness  and  childlike  simplicity  of  a 
primitive  people  have,  on  the  whole,  pre- 
served the  virtues  of  hospitality  to  strangers ; 
it  is  only  the  Chinese  that  are  feared  and 
hated,  with  an  intensity  of  passion  that 
makes  the  strife  which  at  times  afflicts  the 
border  of  the  two  races  a  sickening  record 
of  atrocities ;  the  burning  of  Mongol  encamp- 
ments revenged  by  a  raid  on  Chinese  villages 
where,  the  adults  being  slain  or  driven  out, 
the  children  are  impaled  wholesale  upon  the 
cottage  doors.  In  Tibet  till  a  very  few  years 
ago  every  foreigner  lived  the  life  of  a  hunted 
wolf,  unable  to  show  his  face  in  the  daylight 
lest  the  Lamas  should  seize  him  and  torture 
him  to  death.  In  both  countries  civil  life, 
under  the  rule  of  the  Lamas,  has  been 
brought  well-nigh  to  an  end. 


IX 

CHINA 
AND  THE 
CHURCH  OF 
ROME 


CHAPTER   IX 

CHINA  AND   THE   CHURCH   OF   ROME 

Some    influence    more     far-reaching    and    in- 
spiring  than    Lamaism    was    needed    for   the 
awakening   of  China,  and    it  could 

Maritime  , 

intercourse      onlv  come  from  abroad.     The  Far 

with  Europe.  i  i  j  •  i 

bast,  as  we  have  observed,  equipped 
Europe  with  the  tools  for  a  grand  transforma- 
tion scene  of  European  life,  and  by  the  end  of 
the  fifteenth  century  that  grand  transformation 
was  already  bearing  fruit  in  a  wide  outburst 
of    European   energy.     With    the   aid   of  the 
compass,    in   ships    armed    with    powder   and 
firearms,  Western  mariners  pushed   their  way 
across  the  Ocean  to  America,  round  the  Cape 
of  Africa,  along  the  southern  shores  of  Asia, 
exploring,    conquering,    colonizing — and    they 
were  not  long  in   appearing   on  the  coast  of 
China.     Confounded    at    first   with    Japanese 
pirates,   to   whose    depredations    those    coasts 
had  long  been  a  prey,  and  whose  doings  the 

13  193 


194  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

Europeans  sometimes  copied  too  faithfully, 
the  Portuguese  and  Spaniards  nevertheless 
brought  with  them  the  first  heralds  of  a 
new  religious  and  intellectual  message.  The 
Apostle  of  Japan,  Saint  Francis  Xavier,  did 
not  indeed  set  foot  on  the  Chinese  mainland, 
though  he  died  on  an  island  on  the  Chinese 
coast.  But  in  the  next  generation  Jesuit 
missionaries — men  whose  learning  was  as 
wide  as  their  zeal  was  enthusiastic — devoted 
themselves  to  the  task  of  converting  the 
Chinese  to  their  Church. 

The  first  great  Jesuit  Apostle  of  China, 
Matteo  Ricci,  landed  at  Macao  in  1579,  and 
after  many  years  spent  in  various 
mSsions.  P^^ts  ^f  ^^^  south  and  centre,  after 
being  imprisoned  as  a  Japanese  spy 
and  other  adventures,  made  his  way  to  Peking 
in  1 60 1,  and  died  there  in  16 10.  He  had  a 
very  warm  reception  from  the  Chinese ;  many 
of  the  higher  classes  thoroughly  appreciated  his 
learning ;  his  mathematical  and  other  treatises 
on  scientific  matters  rank  as  Chinese  classics 
in  their  subjects ;  and  a  few  among  all 
ranks  enthusiastically  accepted  his  religion. 
A  native  Church  was  established  that  has 
never    ceased    its    ministrations,     and    whose 


CHINA  AND  THE  CHURCH  OF  ROME    195 

adherents  at  the  present  day  are  numbered 
by  millions.  The  great  observatory  and 
mission  station  of  Sikawei,  near  Shanghai — 
which,  beside  much  and  very  varied  literary 
activity,  supplies  meteorological  information 
for  the  whole  East  Coast  of  Asia — traces  its 
origin  back  to  the  munificence  of  one  of 
Ricci's  first  converts.  In  his  wanderingfs  in 
China  Ricci,  of  course,  came  upon  traces  of 
earlier  Christian  endeavours,  for  the  Roman 
Church  had  had  a  mission  in  Mongol  times 
— but  it  was  reserved  for  the  next  o^eneration 
to  unearth,  about  1625,  the  record  of  the 
yet  earlier  activities  of  the  Nestorians. 

For  a  hundred  years,  under  Ricci,   Schaal, 

Verbiest,    and    many    another,    the    Catholic 

Mission     pursued     a     career     that 

Successes  ^ 

andfauures     seemed  SO  prosperous  as  to  afford 

of  Roman 

cathoucsin     Pfood  hope  of  a  complete  adherence 

Cbina.  o  i.  l 

of  China  to  the  Papal  fold,  and  it 
seems  to  be  a  not  uncommon  opinion  in  the 
Church  of  Rome  that  its  victory  would  have 
been  complete  but  for  two  circumstances. 
One  was  the  overthrow  of  the  old,  native 
Ming  Dynasty  in  the  Manchu  conquest,  which 
threw  power  into  hardier  and  less  corrupt, 
more  vigorous   but   less  enlightened  and  civi- 


196  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

lized  hands.  The  other  was  the  quarrel 
between  the  Jesuits  on  the  one  part  and  the 
Franciscan  and  Dominican  missionaries  on  the 
other.  The  Jesuits  had  been  the  first  in  the 
field.  They  had  adopted  on  the  whole  a 
very  tolerant  attitude  towards  native  observ- 
ances, holding  that  the  worship  of  ancestors, 
for  instance,  was  .a  purely  national,  civil,  or 
political  rite  that  could  be  incorporated 
into  Christianity  without  offence.  It  might 
need  some  purifying  from  idolatrous  taint, 
but  in  itself  was  at  least  as  consistent  with 
Christianity  as  the  Invocation  of  Saints.  To 
the  others,  who  came  later,  it  appeared 
a  piece  of  pagan  idolatry  against  which 
Christians  must  set  a  face  of  steel.  There 
were  other  disputes  as  well,  about  the  correct 
rendering  of  Christian  religious  terms,  e.g. 
whether  the  word  *'  T'ien,"  in  view  of  its 
various  popular,  Confucianist,  and  other  asso- 
ciations, could  be  regarded  as  an  adequate 
word  for  "  God  "  in  the  Christian  sense,  and 
so  forth,  which  aggravated  the  quarrel.  The 
controversies  were  submitted  both  to  the 
Chinese,  or,  to  be  accurate,  the  Manchu 
Emperor,  and  to  the  Pope,  and,  as  might 
have    been    expected,     decided    by    each    in 


CHINA  AND  THE  CHURCH  OF  ROME    197 

opposite  senses.  The  missionaries  were,  of 
course,  bound  in  a  matter  of  faith  to  submit 
to  the  decree  of  Rome,  and  in  so  doing  sealed 
their  death-warrant  as  an  important  and  active 
influence  on  the  course  of  Chinese  politics. 
If  the  Church  of  Rome  was  ever  to  prevail 
in  China,  its  victory  was  indefinitely  post- 
poned, for  it  had,  by  impugning  Chinese 
national  customs  and  by  appealing  to  and 
preferring  the  judgment  of  a  foreign  autho- 
rity, in  matters  submitted  to  the  decision  of 
the  Emperor,  proclaimed  itself  a  politically 
dangerous  institution. 

The  first  Manchu  emperors  were,  on  the 
whole,  friendly  to  the  missionaries.  They 
keenly  appreciated  their  services,  for  instance, 
in  correcting  the  calendar,  just  as  the  last 
Ming  emperors  had  welcomed  the  assistance 
of  the  Jesuit  Adam  Schaal  in  casting  cannon 
of  improved  pattern  for  the  war  against  the 
Manchu  invaders.  But,  as  the  scope  of  the 
claims  of  the  Church  of  Rome  came  to  be 
more  plainly  realized,  the  formal  system  of 
historic  ecclesiastical  Christianity  was  per- 
ceived to  be  incompatible  with  much  that 
China  held  to  be  sacred  and  supremely  im- 
portant,  and    the    tone    changed.      Welcome 


198  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

was  followed  by  coldness,  coldness  by  per- 
mitting local  persecutions  and  popular  out- 
breaks, local  vexation  by  general  suppression 
at  the  hands  of  the  law.  A  counterblast  to 
Christian  propaganda  was  framed  in  the 
famous  "  Sacred  Edict  "  of  K'ang-hsi — sixteen 
maxims  of  orthodox  Confucian  morality — 
which  was  to  be  the  watchword  of  China 
in  her  resistance  to  alien  creeds.  These 
maxims,  in  the  next  reign,  that  of  Yung- 
cheng  (1723  to  1736),  were  expanded  into 
a  set  of  official  homilies  which  were  ordained 
to  be  read  and  expounded  in  public  twice  a 
month  throughout  the  Empire. 

At  the  same  time  Christianity  was  formally 
proscribed  under  severe  penalties — banishment, 

confiscation  of  property,  imprison- 
Persecutions,  ••      i        1 

ment,  torture,  and  death.  A  tew 
missionaries  were  retained  by  the  Court  as 
astronomers,  or  for  other  assistance  as  scien- 
tific experts,  but  the  rest  were  driven  to  exile 
or  concealment ;  the  propagation  of  their  re- 
ligion was  only  possible  under  cover  of  the 
profoundest  secrecy ;  and  the  Church  entered 
upon  a  long  agony  of  a  hundred  years  of 
bitter  and  continuous  persecution  at  the 
hands   of    the   Chinese    state.       Its    property 


CHINA  AND  THE  CHURCH  OF  ROME    199 

went  to  endow  Buddhist  monasteries  or  other 
similar  institutions,  but  it  was  mainly  the 
state,  not  the  priesthoods,  that  dealt  the 
blow. 

Nothing  can  be  more  certain  than  that  the 

Catholic   missions    effected    a   great   work    in 

making  the  West  and  China  better 

Estimate  of  •    ^    j  vi.  ^i, 

Catholic  acquamted  with  one  another. 
o^ratLns.  Almost  to  our  day  our  detailed 
knowledge  of  China  has  depended 
on  the  works  of  Navarette,  De  Mailla,  Du 
Halde,  etc.,  or  on  the  **  Annales  de  la  Foi," 
the  **  Lettres  Edifiantes,"  and  other  Catholic 
publications  of  that  age,  and  all  our  maps 
of  the  interior  are  developments,  far  too 
little  corrected  and  modernized,  of  Jesuit 
surveys  taken  mostly  in  the  early  years  of 
the  eighteenth  century.  Chinese  knowledge 
of  the  West  is  similarly  founded  on  what 
was  taught  by  the  missionaries  of  Rome  in 
their  palmy  days.  It  is  evident  that  there 
is  much  in  the  system  and  ideals  of  the 
Church  of  Rome  calculated  to  make  its 
ministrations  appeal  with  powerful  attraction 
to  the  Chinese  mind.  It  is  a  Church  that 
founds  strong  communities  among  the  Chinese, 
which  strike  their  roots  deep  into  the  soil  of 


200  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

Chinese  society,  continuing  generation  after 
generation  a  generally  quiet,  unobtrusive 
life. 

Yet  I  shall  be  expressing  no  unfamiliar 
thought  if  I  should  suggest  that  in  the 
eighteenth  century,  or  the  seventeenth  cen- 
tury, or  even  in  the  sixteenth  century,  the 
Church  of  Rome  no  longer  stood  for  what 
was  most  vital  in  the  religious  life  of  Europe, 
and  was  no  longer,  as  it  might  at  an  earlier 
stage  have  been,  the  agency  best  fitted  to 
awaken  China  to  the  highest  developments 
of  either  Western  civilization  or  even  Chris- 
tian standards  of  life  and  conduct.  It  had 
a  great  deal  to  teach.  Its  ministers  were 
often  men  of  broad  culture  ;  they  were  almost 
always  men  of  picked  ability ;  their  courage 
and  devotion  were  beyond  praise ;  they  were 
distinguished  in  works  of  charity,  and  in  the 
piety  and  purity  of  their  lives.  By  the  vows 
of  their  calling  their  lives  were  given  wholly 
to  the  work  they  had  in  hand  :  China  was 
not  for  them  merely  a  place  of  temporary 
residence,  but  the  land  wherein  they  were  to 
labour  till  the  hour  of  their  death — if  need 
be,  till  the  day  of  martyrdom  for  their 
faith. 


CHINA  AND  THE  CHURCH  OF  ROME    201 

Yet  their  teaching  was  necessarily  bound 
up  with  forms  of  ritual,  with  habits  of  thought 
and  belief,  with  which  Europe  had  long  been 
dissatisfied,  from  which  Europe  —  both  in 
Protestant  countries  and  in  those  which  re- 
mained outwardly  Catholic — was  endeavour- 
ing, not  without  success,  to  emancipate  itself. 
Many  of  their  Church's  observances  were 
scarcely  less  superstitious  than  those  of  the 
Buddhist  and  Taoist  creeds  which  it  sought 
to  correct,  and  it  was  widely  defaced  by  a 
spirit  of  exclusiveness,  sometimes  degenerat- 
ing into  savage  bigotry,  towards  those  out- 
side its  fold,  from  which  the  native  Chinese 
religions  were,  at  least  as  a  rule,  comparatively 
free.  To  many  in  Europe  it  had  long  seemed 
to  stand  for  a  mediaeval  scholasticism,  for  an 
arbitrary  traditional  authority,  for  a  priestly 
control  under  which  no  man  could  call  his 
soul  his  own,  and  to  press  this  side  of  its 
activity  with  far  more  insistence  than  those 
universal  and  eternal  experiences  which 
uplift  the  heart,  than  modesty,  mercy,  and 
justice,  out  of  which  all  living  religious  in- 
spiration springs.  Its  mechanical  claim  to 
obedience  to  every  detail  of  its  system  seemed 
to  bring  it,  over  and  over  again,  into  conflict 


202  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

with  the  knowledge,  the  reason,  the  conscience, 
the  sense  of  truth  and  faith  and  hope,  and 
widening  charity  of  the  world  which  it  pro- 
fessed to  enlighten  and  guide. 

However  little  the  Chinese  might  be 
acquainted  with  Western  controversies,  there 
were  and  are  many  among  them  to  whom 
the  system  of  the  Church  of  Rome  seemed 
to  be  very  much  the  same  thing  as  the 
popular  temple  worships  of  China.  Disguised 
under  a  change  of  name,  its  Virgin  and  Saints 
seemed  to  be  Kuanyin  and  the  Bodhisattvas, 
its  Chiao-Huang  or  Pope  to  be  simply  a 
Western  variant  upon  a  well-known  Tibetan 
theme.  In  a  word,  for  all  its  profession  of 
catholicity,  may  it  not  have  been  that  the 
Church  of  Rome  was  not  sufficiently  catholic, 
and  that  it  was  the  fact  of  this  want  of  catho- 
licity that  provoked  the  disasters  which  it  had 
to  encounter  ? 

In  addition  to  the  missions  of  the  Church 
of  Rome,  the  Church  of  Russia  has  main- 
tained, ever  since  the  Treaty  of  Nerchinsk, 
1689,  a  college  at  Peking,  but  it  has  not,  as 
it  has  in  Japan,  succeeded  in  making  any 
deep     impression     on    native     religious     life. 


CHINA  AND  THE  CHURCH  OP  ROME    203 

There  are  Russian  churches  at  a  few  of 
the  Chinese  ports,  but,  except  that  they 
minister  to  the  local  Russian  communities, 
they  are  as  yet  of  little  importance  in  the 
country. 


X 

THE  NINETEENTH 
CENTURY:  THE 
CONTACT  OF 
CHINA  AND 
MODERN  IDEALS 


CHAPTER   X 

THE  NINETEENTH  CENTURY:  THE  CONTACT 
OF  CHINA   AND   MODERN   IDEALS 

It  was  not  till  the  nineteenth  century  that 
China  became  in  any  real  sense  aware  that 
Europe  had  other  religious  or  intellectual 
ideas  to  impart  than  those  of  the  Roman 
Catholic  Missions.  It  is  true  that  Dutch 
and  English  traders  had  visited  the  country 
from  the  third  and  fourth  decades  of  the 
seventeenth  century,  and,  as  time  went  on, 
their  enterprises  grew  to  a  certain  import- 
ance. During  the  Dutch  occupation  of 
Formosa,  down  to  the  conquest  of  the  island 
by  the  Manchus,  about  1670,  a  very  credit- 
able effort  was  made  by  Protestant  mission- 
aries to  civilize  the  native  tribes,  but  it  never 
extended  to  the  mainland,  and  it  perished  in 
the  conquest.  Sixty  years  later,  at  the  very 
moment  when  Christian  mission  enterprise 
was    proscribed,    foreign    maritime    trade    of 

207 


208  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

all  sorts  was  restricted  to  the  one  port  of 
Canton,  and  even  there  harassed  by  elaborate 
and  burdensome  conditions ;  and  this  con- 
tinued during  all  the  remaining  period  of  the 
greatness  of  the  Manchu  Dynasty.  Efforts 
were  made  from  time  to  time  to  secure  open- 
ings for  a  wider  intercourse,  but  until  the 
'thirties  of  the  last  century  they  came  to  very 
little.  China  was  practically  a  closed  country, 
living  its  own  life,  recovering  amazingly  from 
the  terrible  convulsions  which  had  afflicted 
it  before,  during,  and  for  a  generation  after 
the  conquest,  but  conscious  of  no  reason  why 
its  people  should  question  the  all-sufficiency 
of  the  organization  and  equipment  which 
they  had  inherited  from  their  ancestors. 

Christianity  was  not  again  officially  tolerated 

until  treaties  came  to  be  negotiated  with  the 

Western    Powers    after    the    close 

Reasons  of 

opposition       of  the  unsuccessful  war  with   Eng- 

to  foreign         i        ,        r  ^i  i 

mission  land   of    1840-1842.      The    tolera- 

enterprise. 

tion  then  accorded,  being  naturally 
regarded  as  imposed  on  China  from  outside 
by  superior  force,  was  widely  resented  both 
by  the  masses  and  by  the  upholders  of  the 
old  political  order,  and  this  fact  led  in  many 
respects  to  a  most  unfortunate  state  of  affairs. 


THE  NINETEENTH   CENTURY        209 

On  the  one  hand,  Christian  missions  were 
tempted  to  rely  on  the  support  of  the  govern- 
ments and  consuls  of  their  home  lands :  on 
the  other,  governments  and  their  representa- 
tives could  not  avoid  frequent  interferences 
to  check  acts  of  persecution  and  annoyance, 
if  they  were  to  see  that  the  provisions  of 
treaties  were  not  made  a  laughing-stock  or 
reduced  to  a  dead  letter.  To  permit  a 
foreigner  to  suffer  pillage  or  insult  or  murder 
without  insisting  upon  proper  reparation 
might  at  any  moment  and  easily  provoke  a 
storm  of  riot  whose  reverberations  involved 
a  whole  province,  and  might  lead  to  very 
delicate  political,  diplomatic,  and  commercial 
complications.  Even  if  humanity  had  per- 
mitted, it  could  never  be  a  question  simply 
of  letting  individuals  court  martyrdom  by 
taking  their  lives  in  their  own  hands.  Native 
converts,  again,  feeling  the  attitude  of  their 
own  officials  to  be  prejudiced  or  unfriendly, 
came  to  regard  themselves  as  permanently 
in  opposition  to  those  officials,  and  behaved 
so  as  to  create  the  suspicion  of  either  being 
infected  with  disloyalty  or  of  aiming  to  form 
an  imperium  in  imperio  under  the  protection 
of    foreigners.       Some,    at    any    rate,    of    the 

14 


210  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

missions,  especially  those  of  the  Roman 
Church,  also  assumed  the  airs  of  official 
rank :  bishops  would  expect  the  recognition 
due  to  their  hierarchical  position,  and  to  be 
treated  as  the  social  equals  of  governors  of 
provinces  ;  priests,  perhaps,  as  those  of 
district  magistrates.  Attempts  to  resume 
Church  property,  that  had  been  sequestrated 
over  a  century  before,  also  led  to  much 
bitterness.  And  other  causes  of  offence  on 
both  sides  were  not  lacking. 

It  is  easy  to  see  how,  among  a  suspicious, 
credulous,  and  ignorant  population,  proud  of 
its  national  traditions  and  resentful  of  any 
suggestion  of  inferiority,  an  atmosphere  could 
be  created,  under  such  circumstances,  in 
which  Christian  mission  work,  either  Pro- 
testant or  Catholic,  could  only  be  carried  on 
under  grave  disabilities,  in  the  face  of  con- 
stant opposition,  growing  at  times  to  deadly 
and  murderous  hatred.  Even  if  there  had 
never  been  a  tactless  word  spoken,  or  a 
foolish  act  done  by  any  missionary  in  China, 
the  progress  of  mission  work  in  such  an 
atmosphere  could  only  be  slow  and  partial, 
for  every  institution,  however  inspired  by 
purely  unworldly,  unselfish,  and  humanitarian 


THE  NINETEENTH   CENTURY        211 

.aims  —  schools,  hospitals,  medical  work, 
orphanages,  everything — laboured  under  the 
taint  of  a  suspicion  of  dark,  ulterior,  un- 
friendly motives,  which  It  long  seemed  im- 
possible to  shake  off. 

In  the  days  of  persecution  a  habit  of  secrecy 
naturally  grew  up.  Secrecy  begat  suspicion  : 
suspicion  was  ready  to  believe  all  evil  of  the 
stranger  In  the  land.  The  unction  of  the 
sick  and  dying,  the  rescuing  and  baptism  of 
abandoned  foundlings,  were  widely  believed 
to  be  connected  with,  or  to  cloak,  ritual 
practices  and  dark  magic  of  the  most  revolt- 
ing kinds.  "  Hao  hua,"  say  the  Chinese, 
*'  pu  pel  jen :  pel  jen  mel  hao  hua." — -Good 
words  are  not  said  behind  men's  backs  ;  what 
is  said  behind  the  back  Is  not  good. 

And  It  would  be  foolish  to  pretend  that  no 
provocation  was  ever  given.  The  mission- 
aries were  a  section  of  the  foreign  community 
which  grew  up  with  the  opening  of  trade  in 
and  around  the  seaports  of  China,  and  that 
community  was  composed  of  a  very  mixed 
population,  of  many  nationalities  and  blend- 
ings  of  nationalities.  I  would  not  have  you 
suppose  that  their  lives  are,  or  ever  have 
been,  worse  in  the  mass  than  those  of  other 


212  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

people.  The  proportion  of  men  of  high 
personal  character  and  of  strict  commercial 
integrity,  as  well  as  of  energy,  enterprise, 
and  administrative  ability — of  picked  men,  in 
fact,  in  all  departments  of  activity — has  been, 
I  venture  to  maintain,  at  all  times  unusually 
high  among  the  foreign  communities  of 
China.  But  these  communities  were,  especi- 
ally in  the  early  days,  peculiarly  situated.  I 
take  it  that  in  every  seaport  town  in  the 
world  there  are  elements  that  do  not  show 
human  nature  at  its  best.  Long  severance 
from  home  ties  and  associations,  the  sense 
of  exile  in  some,  the  love  of  adventure  in 
others,  in  others,  again,  the  proud  and  over- 
bearing attitude  of  conscious  superiority 
which  race  prejudice  engenders  in  vulgar 
minds,  contact  with  a  people  with  whom  real 
intellectual  intercourse  is  difficult,  climatic 
influences,  either  depressing  or  unduly  stimu- 
lating, numerous  opportunities  and  tempta- 
tions to  indulgence  and  excess,  the  cheapness 
of  some  kinds  of  service,  the  extreme  rarity 
and  expensiveness,  even  total  absence  of 
worthier  distractions  in  time  of  leisure  from 
business  cares,  the  difficulty  of  carrying  on 
family  life   as  it   is   understood  in    the   home 


THE  NINETEENTH  CENTURY        213 

lands,  the  dally  immersion  in  the  monotony 
of  petty,  local,  or  personal  cares,  varied  by 
occasional  sudden  and  unforeseen  storms  of 
stress  and  crisis,  upsetting  all  calculations  of 
the  normal  and  probable,  the  imperfect  com- 
munication with  and  knowledge  of  the  living 
interests  of  the  wider  world  outside,  have 
very  likely  lowered  the  tone  of  some  sections 
of  the  foreign  communities  in  China.  At 
any  rate  the  accusation  is  sometimes  made 
that  the  evil  example  of  the  lives  of  the 
foreign  lay  population  of  the  **  ports "  has 
had  a  deleterious  effect  upon  missionary 
prospects,  and,  much  as  I  am  inclined  to 
discount  the  accusation,  it  is  not  possible  to 
dismiss  it  as  an  absurdity.  The  European 
in  China  is  liable  to  be  judged  by  his  native 
critics  in  the  mass :  if  foreign  teachers  are 
to  have  a  hearing,  they  must  meet  the  native 
who  insists  that  foreigners  should  practise 
what  they  preach. 

This  applies,  too,  to  the  action  of  foreign 
states  in  their  corporate  dealings  with  the 
Chinese  people,  and  here  again  we  are  con- 
fronted with  a  record  that  is  not  always 
ideal.  There  have  been  prolonged  and 
tangled    controversies,    of   which    some    have 


214  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

been  the  cause,  or  at  least  the  occasion,  of 
wars,  wherein  it  is  by  no  means  impossible 
to  uphold  the  argument  that,  on  the  balance, 
the  foreign,  Christian  Power  was  the  more  to 
blame.  It  would  be  out  of  place  to  attempt 
a  reasoned  disquisition  on  such  matters,  as, 
e.g.  the  importation  of  Indian  opium  into 
China,  the  treatment  of  Chinese  labourers 
and  emigrants  abroad,  or  the  question  whether 
the  redress  of  injuries  has  not  sometimes 
been  sought  in  a  spirit  of  arrogance  and 
vindictiveness.  Summary  judgments  on  such 
questions  are  apt  to  be  more  unjust  than 
epigrams  usually  are  :  the  facts  are  curiously 
complex,  and  well  -  informed  men,  equally 
animated  with  the  desire  to  be  fair-minded, 
have  come  to  discrepant  and  contradictory 
conclusions :  those  who  have  tried  most 
earnestly  to  see  both  sides  have,  perhaps, 
balanced  longest.  Yet  the  existence  of  such 
questions,  admittedly  involving  important 
moral  issues,  has  notoriously  been  a  stumbling- 
block  in  the  path  of  mutual  understanding 
and  the  growth  of  good-will. 

It  must  be  freely  granted  that  among  the 
missionary  body  there  has  been  little  ground 
for  personal,  moral  scandal  ;  but  it  would    be 


THE  NINETEENTH  CENTURY        215 

by  no  means  impossible  to  quote  cases  of 
ignorant  or  fanatical  narrow-mindness,  of  zeal 
outrunning  discretion,  of  bigotry  and  theo- 
logical bitterness,  both  between  competing 
Christian  denominations  and  between  all 
exponents  of  Christianity  and  the  people  they 
had  come  to  influence  and  convert.  And 
there  has  sometimes  been,  in  some  native 
circles,  a  certain  element  of  hypocrisy  and  self- 
seeking,  a  tendency  to  see  in  the  Church  a 
benefit  society  whose  by-laws  and  formulas 
could  be  learnt  by  heart,  and  when  learnt  used 
as  a  lever  for  purchasing  immunity  from  civil 
embarrassments,  from  the  consequences  of 
wrongdoing,  even  as  a  means  for  indulging 
vengeance  upon  private  enemies.  Some 
strange  doings  that  came  to  my  knowledge  in 
the  province  of  Kiangsi  in  the  years  1901  and 
1902  rather  opened  my  eyes  to  the  possible 
developments  of  things  in  China,  should 
religion  become  the  battle-ground  of  contend- 
ing factions,  and  I  dare  say  they  could  be 
matched  in  many  provinces. 

When  to  these  causes  of  offence  we  add 
the  claim  of  some  professing  Christians  to 
be  members  of  the  only  true  Church,  that 
Church    being    in    their    eyes    the    exclusive 


216  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

vehicle  of  Divine  grace,  or  of  salvation  for 
mankind,  and  the  attitude  of  superiority  to 
all  outsiders,  "heathen"  or  other,  which  such 
a  claim  is  apt  to  encourage,  we  can  have  no 
difficulty  in  seeing  how  enormous  the  handicap 
has  been  under  which  all  forms  of  Christian 
endeavour  have  necessarily  laboured. 

Indeed,  had  there  been  any  probability  that 

the  net  result  of  Christian  activity  in   China 

would    only    be    to    substitute    for 

Spread  of  the  .  . 

cnristian        Buddhist  rites  and  forms  the    rites 

spirit. 

and  forms  of  some  professedly 
Christian  sectarianism,  for  the  superstitions 
of  the  Taoist  other  superstitions  that  have 
grown  up  around  the  organizations  of  Rome 
or  of  Little  Bethel,  for  the  pretensions  of  the 
Confucian  orthodox  some  other  '*  orthodoxy  " 
equally  arrogant,  it  might  well  be  questioned 
whether  we  should  be  justified  in  regarding 
the  success  of  Christianity,  of  any  kind,  as 
a  subject  for  satisfaction.  Fortunately,  apart 
from  all  other  causes,  the  very  divisions  of 
the  Christian  Church  were  in  themselves 
security  enough  against  the  realization  of  any 
such  result.  Wherever  a  Chinese  observer  of 
Christianity  had  sufficient  intelligence  to  go 
beneath  the  superficialities  of  its  phenomena, 


THE  NINETEENTH  CENTURY        217 

or  to  compare  one  body  with  another,  he 
would  be  bound  to  inquire  what  it  was,  after 
all,  that  all  these  sects  and  missions  had  in 
common.  If  they  co-operated  with  one 
another — and,  in  justice  to  them  all,  it  must 
be  said  that  they  generally  co-operated,  and 
co-operated  increasingly  as  time  went  on — why 
did  they  co-operate?  What  was  the  common 
element  that  really  inspired  at  bottom  all  this 
various  activity  ?  What  was  the  general  outfit, 
mental,  moral,  material,  of  the  societies  in 
which  Christianity,  of  any  kind,  prevailed  ? 
Plainly  there  was  a  common  element,  and  it 
must  be  something  more  fundamental  than  the 
outward  forms,  the  ceremonies,  the  services, 
even  the  theological  statements  of  belief,  how- 
ever insistent  the  teachers  of  Christianity 
themselves  might  be  that  these  things  were 
essential  to  the  substance  of  their  faith. 

Might  these  not,  one  and  all,  be  merely 
institutions  of  human  ordinance,  of  temporary 
and  local  utility,  if  of  any  utility  at  all — the 
garments  with  which  the  Christian  spirit  had 
clothed  itself  duringr  the  centuries  of  its  g^rowth 
as  a  Western  thing — and  Christianity  itself  be 
a  temper  of  the  human  soul  ?  Might  not  all 
the    paraphernalia   of  organization    be  simply 


218  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

the  by-laws  adopted  by  Western  Christian 
societies  for  their  own  convenience  in  their 
attempt  to  explain  the  workings  of  that  spirit 
in  the  examples  of  it  whom  they  revered  ? 
What  if  the  test  of  true  priesthood  should  be, 
not  adherence  to  this  or  that  form  of  com- 
munion, or  ordination  in  this  or  that  society, 
but  a  ministry  known  by  its  fruits,  and  Hugh 
Latimer  have  been  right  when  he  declared 
that  a  bishop  is  ''that  man,  whatsoever  he 
be,  that  hath  a  flock  to  be  taught  of  him "  ? 
What  if  it  be  true,  as  said  by  one  who  lighted 
an  even  brighter  candle  in  the  world  than 
Latimer,  that  all  men  shall  know  who  are 
Christ's  disciples  by  their  loving  one  another  ? 
Some  form,  some  organization  is  necessary  if 
men  are  to  combine  together  for  any  common 
purpose,  but  may  not  the  choice  of  form  be 
solely  a  question  of  practical  utility,  open  to 
human  judgment  and  human  revision  and 
amendment,  not  part  of  the  substance  of 
Christianity  at  all? 

It  would  be  difficult  enough  to  select  among 
the  existing  Christian  teachings  any  doctrinal 
basis  from  which  a  message  could  be  ad- 
dressed, in  the  name  of  them  all,  to  the  people 
of  China.     Not  only  would  there  be  no  agree- 


THE  NINETEENTH  CENTURY        219 

ment  as  to  those  questions  upon  which  con- 
tention and  division  have  arisen  in  the  West, 
but  China  herself  would  supply  a  plentiful 
crop  of  fresh  dividing  lines.  There  is  litde 
more  chance  now  than  there  was  three 
hundred  years  ago  that  students  of  Chinese 
phenomena  should  agree  as  to  the  exact  point 
where  commemoration  of  ancestors  ceases  to 
be  an  innocent,  useful,  and  laudable  bond 
of  civil  society,  and  becomes  an  idolatry  which 
no  Christian  community  could  consent  to  bind 
itself  to  observe. 

Yet  I  believe  Christianity  has  a  message  to 
impart  and  that  Christians  have,  in  a  very  con- 
siderable measure,  got  that  message  delivered 
to  the  Chinese  and  understood  by  them. 

Some  will,  I  believe,  be  found  to  agree 
with  me  that,  beyond  all  the  forms  in  which 
Christian  teaching  has  sought  to  express 
itself,  there  exists,  creating  them,  not  created 
by  them,  a  Christian  spirit  and  a  Christian 
life ;  that  this  spirit  and  life  are  perfectly 
definite  and  characteristic,  and,  wherever  they 
are  manifested,  that  there  is  the  reality  behind 
Christian  teaching. 

Florence  Nightingale,  if  she  had  denomi- 
national   leanings    at    all,    was    a    Unitarian ; 


220  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

Father  Damien  was  a  Roman  Catholic  ;  Dr. 
Jackson  of  Mukden  was  a  Presbyterian  ; 
the  men,  women,  and  children  who  met  their 
martyrdom  at  T'aiyuan  in  1900  belonged  to 
many  communions — just  as  those  did  who 
went  down  with  the  Titanic ;  it  does  not 
matter  what  Church  Captain  Scott  of  the 
Terra  Nova  belonged  to.  There  are  thou- 
sands and  thousands  more.  They  are  the 
salt  of  the  earth  ;  they  are  the  light  of  the 
world  :  their  theological  opinions  have  nothing 
to  do  with  it.  But  this  is  true  :  one  and  all 
they  walk,  or  try  to  walk,  in  the  same  foot- 
steps. According  to  their  various  lights  and 
various  opportunities  they  meet  life  and  death 
as  followers  of  one  example.  They  may  not 
meet  by  the  same  altars  to  partake  of  the 
same  bread  and  wine,  but  wherever  they 
meet,  it  is  with  reconciled  hearts,  with  minds 
full  of  the  memory  of  their  Master,  communi- 
cating His  spiritual  presence  one  to  another. 
Where  that  spirit  dwells,  no  outward  form 
can  make  such  fellowship  more,  no  absence 
of  form  can  make  it  less,  than  the  Eucharist 
of  the  universal  Church  of  Christ.  They  are 
Christians,  whatever  they  believe  or  disbelieve 
about  services  or  creeds. 


THE   NINETEENTH   CENTURY        221 

Dr.  Gore,  Bishop  of  Oxford,  has  lately 
said,  *'  If  I  am  to  judge  by  the  fruits  of  re- 
ligion as  I  see  them  in  life,  I  should  be  dis- 
posed to  rank  the  Friends  among  the  highest 
in  the  Kingdom  of  God,  and  they  have  no 
ministry  and  no  sacraments."  Why  not,  if 
they  deserve  it,  so  rank  them  ?  In  the  long 
run  it  is  by  its  fruits  that  religion  is  judged. 

Let  us  try  to  see  what  Christianity,  so 
understood,  might  find  to  say  to  China. 

In  the  face  of  many  of  the  phenomena 
presented  by  China — in  the  face  of  prevent- 
ible  famine  and  pestilence,  of  official  corrup- 
tion, judicial  torture,  family  oppression,  the 
stagnant  deadness  of  an  arrested  civilization, 
where  public  opinion  seems  paralysed  as  a 
force  for  dealing  with  patent  evils ;  in  the 
face  of  the  buying  and  selling  of  human 
beings,  or  of  justice,  of  infanticide  and  occa- 
sional suttee,  of  brigandage  and  civil  war, 
of  foot-binding  and  enslavement  to  the  opium 
habit,  and  all  the  breed  of  ignorance,  misery, 
and  impurity  which  are  such  constant  features 
of  every  part  of  the  country — Christians  will, 
no  doubt,  have  different  suggestions  to  make 
in  regard  to  details.  They  may  not  be  pre- 
pared   with    any   cut -and -dried    remedy,    but 


222  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

they  will  see  these  things  from  a  common 
standpoint,  and  we  know  instinctively  what 
that  standpoint  will  be  ;  they  will  regard 
these,  and  all  such  evils  all  the  world  over, 
as  they  regard  them  in  their  own  lands  — 
that  is,  as  problems  to  be  wrestled  with, 
w^hich  no  failures  and  no  disappointments 
can  permit  us  to  set  on  one  side.  Every- 
where, at  all  times,  the  Christian  conscience 
knows  that  it  stands  or  falls  by  a  judgment 
less  concerned  with  forms  and  professions 
than  with  ministry  to  its  great  Awakener, 
throuofh  service  done  to  the  least  of  His 
brethren  in  their  hours  of  hunger  or  thirst 
or  loneliness  or  bondage. 

And  in  some  measure  the  Christian  stand- 
point is  bound  to  be  taken  up  by  every  man 
of  Western  race  who  finds  himself  confronted 
with  these  problems  of  Chinese  life  —  with 
the  facts  of  the  Chinese  world.  It  is  not 
that  there  is  such  a  thing  as  a  Christian 
nation  in  the  world.  Western  man  is  not 
anywhere  thoroughly  or  even  generally 
Christian  in  the  mass.  But  at  the  back  of 
his  consciousness  there  is  almost  always  some 
echo  of  the  Christian  life  that  sooner  or  later 
will   tell   upon  some  part   of  his   conduct,   re- 


THE   NINETEENTH   CENTURY        223 

proving  even  where  it  fails  to  overcome  the 
promptings  of  indolence,  vindictiveness,  selfish- 
ness, sensuality,  or  dishonesty.  He  is  not 
a  consistent  Christian  all  the  time :  he  is 
carried  away  in  all  sorts  of  other  directions. 
Yet  there  are  moments  of  reflection  which 
cause  him  to  feel  and  act  as  a  Christian 
part  of  the  time,  from  pride  or  from  shame, 
even  where  sustained  religious  motives  are 
lacking.  And  so  there  is  an  approximation 
between  the  average  standard  of  Western 
conduct  and  the  conduct  that  the  acceptance 
of  the  Christian  standpoint  would  enjoin. 

This  Christian  standpoint  is  not  wholly 
different  in  principle  from  the  high  -  water 
marks  of  Confucian  or  Buddhist  teaching : 
all  that  can  be  claimed  for  it  is  that  it  is 
more  energetic,  more  active,  more  hopeful. 
In  the  face  of  the  things  to  which  I  have 
alluded,  it  will  be  inclined,  in  a  way  that 
has  never  been  widely  characteristic  of  Con- 
fucian or  Buddhist  communities,  to  get  up, 
to  TO  out,  to  do  something.  Some,  no 
doubt,  will  counsel  prudence,  patience,  study 
of  causes,  delay — to  measure  obstacles,  at  any 
rate,  before  attacking  them  blindfold — but  no 
Christian  will  consent  to  sit  down  resignedly 


224  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

with  idle  hands  and  see  evil  have  its  way. 
He  sees  in  it  a  problem  which  it  is  his 
duty  to  deal  with.  Some  will  remember  that 
there  are  similar,  just  as  pressing,  evils  nearer 
home,  but  on  the  whole  you  will  find  that  the 
charity  which  is  for  ever  reminding  itself  that 
charity  begins  at  home  is  of  a  sort  that  is 
apt  to  stay  there,  never  getting  beyond  its 
beginnings,  even  if  it  does  not  let  those 
beginnings  perish  from  neglect  and  inanition. 
The  spirit,  the  reality  behind  Christian  teach- 
inof,  embraces  the  whole  world  in  its  brother- 
hood.  At  its  best  it  is  a  thing  neither 
obtrusive  nor  noisy  :  its  operation  is  not  to 
destroy  the  varieties  of  human  character  and 
equipment,  but  to  use  the  diverse  talents  of 
each  individual,  to  show  each  how  he  can 
rise  to  the  fullest  stature  of  his  own  self, 
by  causing  each  to  feel  that  he  is  living  in 
a  presence,  like  that  described  in  the  little 
story  or  parable  called  ''The  Passing  of  the 
Third  Floor  Back,"  before  which  the  mean- 
ness of  his  lower  impulses  cannot  stand. 
Expand  that  tale  of  a  London  lodging-house 
to  the  world,  and  you  will  see  what  the 
Christianizing  of  the  world  would  be.  That 
is  the  reality  which    Christian  forms  seek  to 


THE  NINETEENTH  CENTURY        225 

explain,  and  in  some  measure  the  opening 
of  China  to  the  Western  world  has  brought 
that  reality  to  the  conscious  notice  of  the 
Chinese  people. 

To  that  reality,  that  inward  spirit,  wherever 
and  with  whatever  qualifications  and  incon- 
sistencies it  has  showed  itself,  many  in  China 
have  been  attracted  to  whom  the  letter  of 
all  Western  forms  of  worship  was  meaning- 
less or  repellent  or  suspect.  In  this  sense 
Christianity  extended  far  and  wide  beyond 
the  limits  of  formal  conversion  or  church 
membership.  The  missionaries  had,  in  fact, 
planted  a  leaven  in  the  midst  of  China, 
working  slowly  and  imperceptibly,  but  in 
the  end  leavening  the  whole  lump.  It  was 
seen  in  a  measure  that  Christianity  was  not 
merely  a  foreign  thing,  but  a  thing  that 
could  be  expressed  in  terms  of  Chinese 
thought  for  Chinese  needs. 

When  we  think  of  it,  can  we  doubt  in  what 
spirit  Jesus  Himself  would  have  lived  and 
suffered  had  He  appeared  among  men  in 
Chinese  instead  of  Syrian  surroundings  ? 
Might  He  not  have  quoted  the  Odes  as  He 
quoted  the  Psalms?  Might  not  the  Book  of 
Rites  have  stood  for  the  "  Law  "  ;  the  Lun-yii, 

15 


226  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

the  Tao-Te  Ching,  Mencius,  for  the 
''Prophets"?  Might  He  not  have  found  a 
similar  field  for  similar  parables  among  the 
villages  and  cypress  groves  that  nestle  under 
the  shadow  of  T'ai-shan  as  among  the  hills 
and  along  the  lake  shores  of  Galilee  ?  Would 
there  not  have  been  scribes  and  Pharisees 
around  him  in  Loyang  and  Ch'angan  and 
Pien-liang,  even  as  there  were  in  Jerusalem? 
Many  details  of  the  setting  would  have  been 
Chinese  instead  of  Jewish,  but  the  main  action 
of  the  drama  might  well  have  been  the  same  ; 
it  would  have  been  the  same  gospel  conveying 
the  same  inward  message ;  its  appeal  would 
have  lost  nothing  for  being  expressed  in  terms 
of  Chinese  thought  and  illustrated  with 
Chinese  examples.  The  Kingdom  might  still 
have  been  likened  to  leaven  mixed  in  measures 
of  native  meal. 

I  am  speaking  of  things  whereof  it  is 
perhaps  sometimes  difficult  to  judge,  for 
Chinese  are  commonly  reticent  about  their 
deeper  feelings.  Yet  I  have  gathered  from 
conversations  with  natives,  and  other  observa- 
tion, many  an  indication  of  the  value  that 
they — not  being  professed  Christians — attached 
to   the   Christian   message.      I    have    several 


THE   NINETEENTH  CENTURY        227 

times  found  such  a  state  of  things  as  this  : 
that  a  man  would  have  read  the  whole  or 
greater  part  of  the  New  Testament,  to  find 
that  while  it  contained  incidents  and  implica- 
tions which  seemed  to  him  either  incredible  or 
of  no  interest,  yet  he  perceived  a  ''  T'ien 
Tao" — a  "Way  of  God" — in  it,  which  lifted 
its  teaching  high  above  the  traditional  Three 
Teachings  of  China,  so  that  it  was  a  living 
thing,  while  they,  in  spite  of  much  utility  and 
many  excellences,  were  dead  things  now,  which 
had  run  their  course  and  had  their  day.  I 
remember  one  such  conversation  with  a  man 
who  was  in  my  service  as  a  Chinese  clerk  in 
the  years  1897  ^^^  1898,  but  afterwards  took 
a  better  place  in  the  Postal  Department — 
following  on  a  talk  about  the  anti-foreign  riots 
of  1 89 1.  In  1 89 1  he  had  been  very  young, 
and  had  more  than  half  believed,  as  did  his 
relations  and  companions,  the  inflammatory 
tales  then  current  about  foreign  missionaries 
mutilating  Chinese  children,  drugging,  poison- 
ing, and  outraging  people,  covering  every 
enormity  with  a  hypocritical  mask  of  pretended 
zeal  for  charity  and  good  works,  etc.,  etc., 
which,  circulated  in  millions  by  means  of 
posters,    picture-books,     verses,     and     tracts, 


228  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

frequently  through  the  agency  of  pawnshops 
owned  and  managed  by  a  syndicate  of  agita- 
tors from  the  *'  anti-foreign "  province  of 
Hunan,  were  setting  the  whole  of  Central  China 
in  a  blaze  of  indignant  excitement.  Where 
there  was  so  much  smoke,  decent  people  felt 
confident  that  these  tales,  however  embellished 
by  exaggeration,  must  have  some  basis  in 
fact ;  and  my  clerk  had  thought  so  too  and  had 
been  indignant  accordingly.  Yet  that  agita- 
tion led  him  to  look  into  the  question,  to 
procure  and  read  the  foreigners'  books,  par- 
ticularly the  New  Testament,  with  the  result 
that,  while  he  told  me  that,  being  unable  to 
accept  the  missionaries'  doctrine,  on  such 
points  as  the  divinity  of  Jesus,  he  could  not 
join  their  Church  as  a  member,  yet  he  felt  sure 
that  Christianity  was  the  live  force  in  China 
in  our  days,  in  that  it  taught  that  God  lives  in 
man,  that  we  are  the  temples  of  a  living  God. 

NOTE 

An  illustration  of  the  hold  that  Christianity  has  taken  on 
Chinese  thought  meets  me  as  I  revise  these  pages.  The 
local  native  newspaper  of  the  Port  of  Newchwang,  published 
by  the  Chinese  merchants'  guild  of  the  port,  for  November 
13,  1914,  has  a  leading  article  entitled  "The  Cost  of  the  War 
Fever  in  Europe."  The  article  contains  two  quotations,  both 
from  Saint  Matthew's  Gospel,  to  enforce  upon  the  peoples  of 


THE  NINETEENTH  CENTURY        229 

Europe  that  the  good  tree  bears  good  fruit  and  the  evil  tree 
evil  fruit,  and  that  men  should  lay  up  for  themselves  treasure 
in  heaven.  Allow  that  the  subject  lends  itself  to  lecturing 
the  European  out  of  his  own  sacred  books,  yet  it  is  remark- 
able that  a  Chinese  newspaper,  writing  for  a  Chinese  com- 
mercial public,  should  go  to  this  source  for  its  illustrations, 
apparently  quite  confident  that  the  force  and  application  of 
the  passages  cited  will  come  home  to  and  be  familiar  to 
native  readers. 


XI 

THE 

MODERN 

TRANSFORMATION 


CHAPTER   XI 

THE   MODERN   TRANSFORMATION 

In  the  last  chapter  we  have  in  a  sense  antici- 
pated the  course  of  events  to  describe  a  result 
which  eventually  followed  from  the  modern 
intercourse  of  China  with  the  outside  world  : 
it  is  therefore  necessary  to  retrace  our  steps  to 
a  point  of  time  when  the  isolation  of  the 
Chinese  world  had  not  been  seriously  infringed. 
To  the  date  of  the  abdication,  full  of  years  and 
glory,  of  the  great  Manchu  Emperor  Ch'ien 
Lung  in  1796  it  was  possible  for  Europe  and 
China  to  live  lives  apart,  an  occasional  subject 
of  speculative  interest  each  to  the  other,  but 
not  practically  influencing  one  another  in  any 
way.  But  that  state  of  things  was  wholly 
incompatible  with  the  needs,  ambitions,  and 
equipment  of  the  age  that  had  dawned  :  inter- 
course, even  widening  in  its  scope,  had  to 
come,  and  with  intercourse  some  accommo- 
dation and  understanding  of  points  of  view. 
Evidently  the  Protestant  Europe  of  a  hun- 


234  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

dred  years  ago  could  no  more  consent  than 
could  the  commercial  or  the  political  forces 
of  the  world  to  be  wholly  indifferent  to  China. 
As  early  as  1807  Robert  Morrison  commenced 
his  labours  as  a  missionary  to  the  Chinese ; 
in  181 5  he  had  produced  the  first  translation  of 
the  Scriptures  and  was  at  work  upon  the  first 
Chinese  -  English  dictionary ;  and  he  was 
followed  by  an  unbroken  stream  of  colleagues 
and  successors.  Few  at  first,  but  making  up 
in  industry  and  ardour  what  they  lacked  in 
numbers,  and  representing  perhaps,  in  some 
respects,  what  the  present  generation  would 
style  a  rather  narrow  type  of  Protestantism, 
they  nevertheless  introduced  a  leaven  of 
modern  ideas  which  was  destined  in  the  course 
of  time,  and  in  co-operation  with  all  manner  of 
other  influences,  to  set  in  motion  a  train  of 
transformations  the  importance  of  whose  work- 
ings the  world  is  at  length  beginning  to  realize. 
The  beginning  of  this  movement  coincides 
in  point  of  time  with  the  decline  of  the  Manchu 
Dynasty.  In  1796,  with  the  abdica- 
lltween  old  ^^0^  ^t  the  age  of  eighty-two  of  the 
weaS^^  magnificent  and  venerable  Ch'ien 
Lung — the  last  of  the  great  Manchu 
emperors — China    entered    upon   one   of    her 


THE   MODERN  TRANSFORMATION    236 

recurrent  eras  of  political  weakness  and  de- 
crepitude. A  generation  had  been  born  who 
could  not  look  the  facts  of  the  world  in  the 
face  and  remain  satisfied  with  the  simple  faith 
in  the  all-sufficiency  of  Chinese  organization 
which  had  seemed  an  axiom  to  their  fathers. 
The  old  order  could  only  maintain  its  prestige 
in  so  far  as  it  was  buttressed  by  ignorance  :  it 
had  to  be  obscurantist  to  live.  Rebellions  and 
agitations  of  all  sorts  convulsed  the  country, 
particularly  the  southern  provinces,  where 
Manchu  rule,  even  before  it  had  revealed  itself 
to  be  corrupt  and  incompetent,  had  always 
been  profoundly  detested  as  alien  and  bar- 
barian. And  now,  under  the  successors,  always 
weak  and  often  unworthy,  of  the  great  Manchu 
sovereigns,  the  effete  Manchus  of  the  nine- 
teenth century,  idle  paupers  of  the  state, 
drawing  their  doles  for  military  service  that 
they  had  long  been  utterly  unfitted  to  render, 
were  not  only  detested  but  despised. 

It  was   inevitable  that   some   among   these 

disturbances  should  be  coloured   by  the  new 

ideas   slowly    filterino;   in    from    the 

Hung  Hslu-  '  ^ 

oh'uanand      European  world.      The  o^reatest   of 

the  T'ai-p'ings. 

the  rebellions  of  the  century,   that 
known    as   the   Ch'ang-mao    (Long    Hair)   or 


236  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

T'ai-p'ing  Rebellion,  traced  its  origin  to  a 
movement  which,  with  all  its  vagaries  and 
excesses,  drew  its  inspiration  directly  from  the 
Bible  and  from  the  circulation  of  Protestant 
tracts.  A  Cantonese  schoolmaster,  Hung 
Hsiu-ch'uan,  disappointed  at  failure  in  the 
Public  Examinations,  became  the  founder  of 
a  new  sect — the  Pai  Shang-ti  Hui,  or  '•  God 
Worshippers."  At  one  period  he  had  been 
under  the  influence  of  a  Protestant  missionary 
— a  certain  Mr.  J.  J.  Roberts — from  whom  he 
and  his  colleagues,  Liang  Ah-fa  and  others, 
obtained  literature  which  seemed  to  open  up 
a  new  world  to  their  minds.  By  and  by  they 
beheld  visions  and  dreamed  dreams.  It  was 
revealed  to  Hung  Hsiu-ch'uan  in  a  trance  that 
he  was  no  other  than  the  younger  brother  of 
Jesus  Christ,  and  equally  the  Son  of  God. 
He  was  taken  up  in  the  spirit  into  heaven 
and  received  a  mandate  from  the  Father  to 
resist  and  destroy  idolatry,  especially  to  free 
the  land  from  the  tyranny  of  the  Manchu 
"imps."  Official  opposition  and  persecution 
supplied  the  needed  stimulus  and  provocation 
to  swell  this  fancy  into  a  formidable  rebellion. 
Purely  local  at  first — indeed,  very  similar  in 
its  manifestations  to  many  another  outflowing 


THE  MODERN  TRANSFORMATION    237 

of  religious   revivalist    enthusiasm   or   reform- 
ing  zeal  which  men  of  after-ages  have  learnt 
to    remember   with    affectionate   and    grateful 
veneration,    it    quickly    gathered    to    itself    all 
the    forces    of    southern     discontent — all    the 
fanaticism  and  all  the  misery  and  all  the  blind, 
unreasoning   passion   that   had   festered  for  a 
hundred   and    fifty    years   throughout    half    a 
dozen    provinces.       By    1853    the    Heavenly 
Prince  of  the  Kingdom  of  Great  Peace- -T'ai- 
p'ing    Kuo    T'ien    Wang — had    established   a 
government — of  a  strange  and  terrible  sort — 
at   Nanking,   and   his   armies  were  spreading 
terror  and  devastation  far  and  wide  over  the 
country.     He  had  ascended  into  a  high  moun- 
tain of  success  whence  the  devil  of  self-esteem 
and  worldly  ambition  had  shown  him  all  the 
kingdoms  of  the  earth  and  their  glory — and, 
bowing   down    to    secure    that   possession,    he 
found    for    himself    insanity   and    a   suicide's 
death,  for  his  country  fifteen  years  of  the  most 
destructive  civil  war  in  the  modern  annals  of 
mankind.     Twenty  million  lives  is  the  lowest 
estimate  at  which  we  have  ever  seen  put-  the 
cost  of  that  rebellion  and  its  suppression. 

China  in  those  middle  years  of  the  century 
passed     through     a      terrible      agony.      The 


238  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

foreigner  was  battering  at  her  gates,  imposing 

humiliating   treaties,   insisting  on  the  opening 

of    ports     for    trade,    driving     her 
Dark  days. 

emperor — a  very  worthless  emperor 

— from  her  capital,  bending  to  submission  a 
proud  and  ignorant,  but  hopelessly  corrupt, 
decrepit,  and  distracted  government.  Misrule 
of  every  kind  was  rampant.  Flood  and  famine 
and  pestilence  on  a  huge  scale  brought  death 
to  millions  and  ruin  to  scores  of  millions  in 
province  after  province.  A  despairing  attach- 
ment to  ancient  forms,  a  haughty  exclusiveness 
of  conservatism,  seemed  to  be  the  only  answer 
that  the  ruling  class  had  to  make  to  the 
imperious  insistence  of  the  West  to  be 
admitted  into  the  Chinese  world.  And  all  the 
while  the  whole  of  the  Mahometan  provinces 
were  ablaze  in  a  series  of  rebellions,  wherein 
the  loss  of  life,  the  battles,  and  the  massacres, 
one  side  and  another,  were  scarcely  less  than 
those  of  the  T'ai-p'ing  War. 

For  a  while  it  seemed  as  if  the  old  party, 
as  the  party  of  order,  the  party  possessed  of 
administrative  experience,  the  party  that  could 
appeal  to  the  old  traditional  loyalties  and 
reverences  of  the  Chinese  people,  had  reseated 
itself    in    power — or,    at    any   rate,    that    the 


THE  MODERN  TRANSFORMATION    239 

conflict  between  the  Chinese  world  and  modern 
ideas  would  result  in  a  compromise  that  would 
leave  the  essential  institutions  of  the  country- 
still  erect,  if  not  wholly  unaltered.  Over  and 
over  again  men  said  that  the  choice  lay- 
between  the  "Manchus"  and  ''anarchy,"  and, 
remembering  as  they  did  the  days  of  the 
T'ai-p'ing  Terror,  they  elected  to  give  the  old 
order  another  chance. 

But  the  leaven  at  work  was  far  too  powerful 
for  any  such  partial  result  to  be  permanent. 
Little  by  little,  as  the  nineteenth  century  ran 
its  troubled  and  tragic  course,  one  element  of 
reaction,  of  ignorance,  of  ancient  tradition 
after  another,  weakened  and  yielded. 

This  is  not  the  place  to  relate  the  whole 
modern  history  of  China.  In  many  respects 
it  is  a  very  terrible  story,  written  in  characters 
of  fire  and  blood — a  story  of  warfare  and 
passion,  of  vain,  extravagant  hopes,  of  failures, 
disillusionments  and  disappointments,  often 
of  what  has  seemed  sheer  blindness  and 
stupidity,  wherein  the  voices  of  statesmanship, 
of  reason,  and  of  religion  have  had  a  difficulty 
to  make  themselves  heard.  Backwards  and 
forwards  the  pendulum  has  swung,  from  the 
hot    fit    of    precipitancy    to    the    cold    fit    of 


240  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

cowardice  and  despair,  from  wild  belief  in  an 
immediate  millennium  to  cynical  assertion  of 
the  vested  rights  of  every  hoary  abuse.  Yet 
it  is  in  such  purging  fires  that  all  great  for- 
ward movements  of  mankind  are  born  :  they 
are  the  price  of  human  progress,  the  pledge 
that  advancement  will  be  permanent,  will  be 
valued,  will  be  worth  while. 

We  cannot  and  do  not  defend  all  that  is 
done  in  such  crises  of  human  development. 
It  is  stupid  to  persecute,  it  is  cruel  to  burn  and 
slay.  Yet  without  martyrdom  and  suffering 
what  cause  in  the  world  has  ever  come  to 
fruition,  has  ever  come  even  to  understand 
itself.^  What  China  was  entering  upon  was  no 
little  superficial  change,  but  the  equivalent  to 
her  of  all  that  the  Revival  of  Learning,  the 
Protestant  Reformation,  and  the  struggles  for 
political,  religious,  and  social  freedom  of  the 
last  four  hundred  years  have  been  to  us.  It 
is  a  movement  on  the  same  scale ;  indeed, 
it  is  an  extension  to  Asiatic  surroundings  of 
the  same  movement — the  same  break-up  of 
medisevalism.  It  would  be  contrary  to  all 
human  experience  if  such  a  process  were  not 
marked  by  similar  phenomena,  similar  alterna- 
tions   of    fortune,    similar    violences,    similar 


THE  MODERN  TRANSFORMATION    2^1 

victories  and  defeats.  Through  it  all  we  have 
to  look  at  the  broad,  big  results,  and  not  be 
either  over  sanguine  or  over  despondent  if  the 
surface  currents  seem  to  sway  at  any  given 
moment  overwhelmingly  this  way  or  that. 
A  vast  paper  reformation  one  day  may  be 
only  the  prelude  to  a  storm  of  reactionary 
bigotry  the  next,  but  through  both,  under  the 
surface,  the  trend  of  events  goes  steadily, 
irresistibly  onward. 

There  have  been  moments  when  the  West 
has  seemed  in  Chinese  society  a  great  dis- 
ruptive force,  breaking  all  ties  and 
J?jap?r^^^  all  traditions,  as  if  its  message 
were  to  bring  not  peace  but  a 
sword — the  Western  Terror,  the  "  White 
Peril."  But  along  with  this  Western  Terror, 
this  pressure  of  the  ''White  Peril"  upon  the 
old  and  crumbling  fabric  of  Chinese  ideas, 
traditions,  and  institutions,  there  arose  a  great 
example  of  how  such  changes  as  were  daily  be- 
coming more  visibly  inevitable  in  China  could 
be  carried  through — had,  in  fact,  been  carried 
through — without  national  disruption — the 
example  of  Japan.  There,  right  at  her  doors, 
China  could  see  a  country,  which  had  lately 
been  just  as  reactionary  and  secluded  as  her- 

16 


242  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

self,  renewing  its  life  by  drinking  freely  of 
all  that  the  West  had  to  offer,  yet  animated 
with  an  intensity  of  passionate  patriotism  the 
like  of  which  the  world  has  perhaps  never 
witnessed.  And  when  that  new  Japan  had 
proved  itself  not  only  capable  of  humili- 
ating China,  but  victorious  over  a  first-class 
European  Power,  the  hour  for  revolution  had 
struck  for  China.  The  contagion  of  the 
Japanese  example  was  the  one  stimulus  needed 
to  fire  the  whole  magazine  of  combustible 
elements  fermenting  in  China. 

The   preparations    for    this   revolution    had 

long   been    brewing.       They   include    all    the 

strup^g'les     of     which     the     present 

The  contend-  .         i  ,  •  -r- 

ing  forces  generation  has  been  a  witness.  To 
relate  them,  I  should  have  to  ex- 
plain how,  if  foreigners  have  sometimes  taken 
a  mean  advantage  of  Chinese  weakness  and 
disunion,  native  Chinese  have  at  all  times 
inflicted  on  their  country  wrongs  and  injuries 
that  no  foreign  enemy  could  have  brought 
upon  her,  till  her  best  friends  felt,  despair- 
ingly, that,  however  beset  by  actual  and 
possible  foes,  China  was  certain  to  be  her 
own  worst  enemy  in  every  crisis.  I  should 
have  to  describe  the  various  parties  and  the 


THE  MODERN  TRANSFORMATION    243 

forces  they  represent  —  the  anti  -  Christian 
propaganda  of  Chou  Han  and  the  old  Hunan 
faction  of  blind  fanaticism,  with  Its  campaign 
of  filth  and  riot ;  the  fatal  alliance  of  the 
Manchus  and  the  mob  which  culminated  in 
the  chaotic  madness  of  Boxerism  and  sealed 
the  discredit  of  the  old  order  in  1900 — to 
show  how  truculence  and  obsequiousness  are 
but  opposite  faces  of  the  same  character,  to 
thread  the  mazes  of  an  exasperating  diplo- 
macy which  held  cunning  to  be  the  crown  of 
statecraft,  but  also  to  admit  that  the  constant 
endeavour  to  set  one  foreign  Influence  against 
another,  in  the  —  very  human  —  desire  of 
"  dishing  "  them  all,  was  too  often  admirably 
seconded  by  the  selfishness,  jealousy,  and 
ignorance  of  those  foreigners  whose  discom- 
fiture and  humiliation  it  was  desired  to 
bring  about.  Having  dealt  with  the  forces 
of  reaction,  I  should  have  to  depict  the 
tendencies  on  the  other  side — the  gradual 
development  of  trade  and  wealth,  the  shifting 
of  weight  and  Influence,  year  by  year,  from 
the  old  mandarin  and  narrowly  Confucian 
literate  class  to  classes  less  hidebound  in 
antique  ruts,  the  introduction  of  new  con- 
veniences,   modern     inventions,    facilities    for 


244  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

travel,  communication,  interchange  of  ideas 
as  well  as  of  goods,  the  influence  of  news- 
papers, of  hospitals,  of  schools,  of  churches, 
of  emigration  to  the  Straits  Settlements, 
to  the  Dutch  and  British  Colonies  of  the 
Southern  Seas,  later  to  America  and  other 
Western  countries,  and  especially  of  the  rush 
of  students  to  Japan — to  tell  of  colleges  which 
profess  to  impart  complete  instruction  in  all 
branches  of  the  New  Learning  in  a  three 
months'  course,  to  dilate  upon  the  features 
of  ''Young  China,"  too  often  superficial, 
crude,  anarchic,  unmannerly,  ardent,  puerile, 
preposterously  vain — ignorantly  playing  with 
every  Western  idea  and  invention  like  a  child 
with  a  new  toy — concerned  too  often  merely 
with  the  external  and  the  trivial,  thinking  it 
can  buy  the  results  of  modern  knowledge 
without  the  labour  of  modern  training,  with 
no  sort  of  appreciation  of  the  intellectual, 
still  less  of  the  moral  forces  that  have  gone 
to  the  shaping  of  the  civilization  in  whose 
vulgarities  it  is  in  such  a  hurry  to  masquerade. 
Yet  I  should  have  to  probe  beneath  the  sur- 
face of  this  ebullition,  and  tell  that,  however 
some  of  its  exponents  may  burn  their  inex- 
perienced   fingers   to-day  or  to-morrow,   there 


THE  MODERN  TRANSFORMATION    245 

are  among  this  party  those  who  hold  the 
keys  of  the  future,  and  who  are  engaged  in 
an  enterprise  of  reform  in  which  there  can 
be  neither  flinching  nor  turning  back. 

The  intellectual  basis  of  all  this  movement 

is  plain  enough.     There  has  arisen  before  the 

eyes    of   the    East   a   dazzlinor   and 

InteUectual       ....  .   .  .    , 

basis  of  the     bewildermg     vision  —  the     material 

revolution,  .  .  .         .^ 

greatness,  the  variety,  the  scientific 
appliances  and  inventions  of  Western  civil- 
ization. To  realize  that  vision  among  them- 
selves, to  be  in  all  outward  things  the  equals 
of  the  white  man,  is  the  very  natural  ambi- 
tion of  Young  China.  China  is  not  prepared 
to  admit  any  sort  of  inherent  inferiority  in 
herself  as  compared  with  the  modern,  Western 
world.  Her  people  are  not  less  ingenious, 
and  are  almost  if  not  quite  as  numerous  as 
the  people  of  Europe.  The  natural  resources 
of  their  country  are  as  great,  its  soil  as  fertile, 
its  contribution  in  art,  in  history,  in  useful 
inventions,  in  literary  and  intellectual  achieve- 
ments, to  the  common  stock  of  mankind,  is 
enough  to  inspire  its  people  with  pride  in 
themselves  and  in  their  past.  What  is  there 
to  prevent  them  being  the  equals,  the  success- 
ful competitors,  of  the  white  races  ?      What, 


246  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

indeed  —  except  the  dead-weight  of  an  anti- 
quated outfit  of  hoary  traditions,  the  tyranny 
of  rites  and  systems  of  ceremony  and  rever- 
ence, whose  usefulness  has  long  since  passed 
away  ? 

For,  whether  we  view  the  fact  with  satis- 
faction or  with  misgiving,  the  old  ties — the  old 
belief  in  a  divinely  appointed  emperor  and 
the  old  belief  in  the  sufficiency  of  the  classical 
Confucian  examination  system,  for  instance — 
that  were  for  ages  the  moral  support  upon 
which  the  unity  of  the  Chinese  people  rested, 
have  suffered  irrevocable  shipwreck,  and 
ceased  to  carry  conviction  to  minds  equipped 
with  a  sense  of  the  realities  of  the  modern 
world. 

And  besides  this  dazzling  vision,  there  has 
come  over  large  sections  of  China  a  great 
fear — the  fear  of  the  West,  of  Western  inter- 
ference and  conquest ;  the  fear  that,  unless 
China  arms  herself  at  all  points  and  at  once 
with  the  full  panoply  of  Western  material  force, 
so  that  she  can  meet  the  white  man  on  equal 
terms  in  war,  she  must  perish,  enslaved  or 
destroyed  by  the  white  races,  sooner  or  later  ; 
that  the  ultimate  ambition  of  the  foreigners 
within   her   gates   is   to  "fen   kua,"  to  '* split 


THE   MODERN  TRANSFORMATION    247 

up  the  melon"  among  themselves,  after  who 
knows  how  much  mutual  struggling — mainly  at 
the  cost  of  her  own  devastation— over  the 
pieces.  This  fear— and  dare  we  say  it  is  an 
unnatural  and  wholly  baseless  fear  ? — is  the  one 
platform  that  the  old  party  and  the  bulk  of  the 
new  party  in  China  have  in  common. 

That  much  is  plain,  but  were  that  all  the 
upshot  could  only  be  choice  between  a  relent- 
less despotism,  native  or  foreign,  and  the 
dissolution  of  civilized  society.  Yet,  whether 
or  not  approaches  must  be  endured  to  one  or 
both  of  these  alternatives  (and  symptoms  of 
both  are  not  lacking :  almost  any  issue  of 
newspapers  dealing  with  Chinese  affairs  for 
the  last  year  would  afford  suggestions  of  the 
possible  imminence  of  either  or  both),  it 
is  plain  too  that,  in  some  degree,  these 
modern  movements  have  found  a  moral 
basis  in  ethical  conceptions  suggested  or 
greatly  strengthened  by  contact  with  Western 
ideas,  as  well  as  in  the  glamour  of  Western 
material  success.  One  must  gratefully  admit 
that  despite  many  ugly  incidents — outbreaks  of 
massacre  and  pillage  of  the  helpless,  reckless 
rebellions  ruthlessly  repressed— the  recent  re- 
volution and  its  sequels  have  so  far  been,  by 


248  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

comparison  with  previous  Chinese  political 
typhoons — with  the  agony  which  preceded  the 
collapse  of  the  Mings,  for  instance,  or  the 
T'ai-p'ing  War — under  the  control  of  an 
awakened  public  conscience,  open  to  the 
appeals  of  reason  and  humanity.  And  it  is 
clear  that,  so  far  as  this  has  been  the  case,  that 
awakened  public  conscience  has  based  itself, 
not  so  much  upon  whatever  it  might  find  in 
the  old  traditional  moralities  of  China,  as  on 
the  influence,  direct  or  indirect,  of  Christian 
teaching,  of  a  percolation  of  Christian  thought 
which  not  only  includes  those  who  accept  the 
systematic  doctrine  of  distinctive  Christian 
Churches  but  overflows  far  beyond  their 
borders. 

Nevertheless,   no  one  contemplating  recent 
events,  or  attempting  to  estimate  the  tempta- 
tions    and     trials     throus^h     which 

Need  of  a  .  ^      . 

firmer  moral  Chma  IS  bound  to  pass  m  this 
period  of  transformation  and  transi- 
tion, can  avoid  misgiving  of  the  gravest 
kind  unless  the  moral  side  of  the  new  move- 
ments should  come  to  rest  upon  a  far  surer 
and  firmer  basis  than  any  that  is  at  present 
generally  apparent. 

Efforts  are   indeed   being   made,    from   the 


THE   MODERN  TRANSFORMATION    249 

standpoint  of  native  Chinese  culture,  to  find 
such  a  basis,  but  they  do  not  look  convincingly- 
hopeful.  For  instance,  in  the  last  few  years, 
and  especially  since  the  proclamation  of  the 
republic,  a  tendency  has  shown  itself  in 
influential  native  quarters  towards  the  deifica- 
tion of  Confucius,  the  assertion  of  a  formal 
dogma  that  Confucius  is  the  ''equal  of 
Heaven,"  and  is  himself  God — coupled  with 
a  demand  that  Confucianism,  so  dogmatized, 
should  be  promulgated  as  the  national  state 
religion.  From  other  quarters  these  develop- 
ments of  ''orthodoxy"  are  opposed,  and  it  is 
difficult  to  believe  that  so  artificial  a  dogma- 
mongering  can  meet  with  much  acceptance 
among  minds  even  partially  awake  to  the 
broadening  tendencies  of  the  age.  The 
modern  world,  in  China  as  elsewhere,  craves 
for  a  streno^thenino:  of  the  inward  forces  that 
work  for  seriousness,  for  earnest  pursuit  of 
truth  and  right,  for  more  light,  more  under- 
standing, not  for  a  tightening  of  externally 
imposed  schemes  of  dogma  and  ritual 
observance. 

I  am  not  a  prophet.  It  is  given  to  no 
man  to  see  the  details  of  the  future,  even  if 
the  lessons  of  the  past  may  help  in  guessing 


250  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

the  probable  tendencies  of  the  time  to  come. 
But  evidently  the  great  need  of  China  Is  a  con- 
vincing and  satisfying  restatement  of  Religion, 
a  restatement  in  harmony  with  the  require- 
ments and  the  knowledge  of  the  present  day. 
Such  a  restatement,  like  all  reformations,  may 
very  likely — nay,  It  must  certainly — comprise  a 
return  to  the  true,  underlying  principles  of 
older  expressions  of  religious  inspiration.  It 
must  study,  understand,  and  take  into  account 
the  whole  past.  It  cannot  be  wholly  de- 
structive nor  wholly  exotic. 

Nor  Is  such  a  reformation  from  within 
Illoofical  or  inconsistent  with  devotion  to 
abstract  truth,  for  the  root  principles  of  re- 
ligion are  eternal  and  catholic,  not  confined  to 
any  age  or  any  people,  or  any  Church,  or  any 
body  of  tradition.  Just  as  Christianity,  by 
widening,  generalizing,  and  '*  depolarizing  "  the 
earlier,  transitory  system  of  the  Jews,  expanded 
into  a  restatement  of  religious  principles  ade- 
quate to  the  needs  and  hopes  of  the  entire 
Western  world,  may  not  the  present  or  the 
next  age,  as  a  time  wherein — In  spite  of 
temporary  whirlwinds  of  reaction — all  national 
and  racial  distinctions  are  visibly  softening  to 
effacement  in  an  Intricacy  of  mutual  intercourse 


THE  MODERN  TRANSFORMATION    251 

and  mutual  obligations  embracing  all  mankind, 
such  as  no  earlier  period  of  history  ^  has 
witnessed  or  imagined,  give  birth  to  a  widen- 
ing, generalizing,  and  '^  depolarizing  "  of  all  local 
fakhs,  before  which  the  transitory  elements  of 
all  will  be  winnowed  out  from  whatever  each 
contains  of  abiding  and  indestructible  spiritual 

strength. 

The    revelation    of    God    is    a    continuing 
revelation,  manifested   in   each   generation    to 
the   living,  not    to    the    dead,    given    to    the 
East    as    well    as    to    the    West.     What    is 
required  of  all    men  is  to  do  jusdy,  to   love 
mercy,  to  walk  modestly,  and  under  whatever 
forms  of  worship  they  shall  ascend  into  the  hill 
of  the  Lord  and  stand  in  His  holy  place,  who 
are  of  clean  hands  and  a  pure  heart,  who  do 
not  lift  their  souls  to  vanity  nor  swear  deceit- 
fully.    That  is  the  only  condition  of  member- 
ship of  the  one  universal  Church,  the  catholicity 
which  extends  to  all  men,  everywhere,  always, 
the  protestantism  that  protests  against  every- 
thing that  is  insincere  and  unreal,  every  sub- 
stitution of  the  letter    that  kills  for   the  spirit 
which  gives  life. 

In  what   has   preceded   it   is   possible    that 


252  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

readers  who  have  not  lived  in  China  may  seem 
to  see  a  world  portrayed  that  contains  unfamiliar 
features.  Yet  I  shall  have  wholly  failed  if  the 
general  impression  is  one  of  novelty  and  dis- 
tance from  the  experiences  of  our  own  race.  To 
say  that  China  is  another  world,  contradictory, 
upside  down,  incomprehensible,  is  a  facile  and 
superficial  burking  of  the  problems  it  presents, 
and  would  only  fortify  the  barriers  whereby 
we  and  the  Chinese  are  parted  from  one 
another. 

Of    course    there   are     differences   between 
them   and   us,  differences  which    it  would    be 
foolish  to  minimize,  yet  in  the  main  they  are 
the  result  of  quite  measurable  and  accountable 
differences   in   geographical    surroundings  and 
historical  development.     They  may,  I  think,  be 
chiefly  summarized  under  two  headings  :  first, 
differences  due  to  the  fact  that  Chinese  institu- 
tions and  ideas  derive  predominantly  from  one 
source,    while    European    civilization    is    the 
resultant  of  many  competing  influences,  no  one 
of  which    has  ever  overshadowed  the  rest    in 
importance  ;    secondly,  differences    due  to  the 
inflexible    nature    of    the    Chinese    language. 
With  a  vast  facility  for  phrase-making,  and  a 
wealth    of  fine    distinctions    that   make   it   an 


THE  MODERN  TRANSFORMATION    253 

admirable   medium   for   many    forms    both    of 
colloquial  speech  and  of  literary  composition, 
Chinese  labours  under  the  great  disability  that 
it  possesses  so  small  a  stock  of  separate  syllabic 
sounds  as  to  make  it  structurally  incapable  of 
incorporating  words  of  foreign  origin  without 
distorting  them  under  clumsy  and  often  almost 
unrecognizable  disguises  ;  and  this  peculiarity 
is,    of  course,    aggravated   by  the   use  of  an 
ideographic  instead  of  an  alphabetic  system  of 
writing.       How  serious    a    handicap   this  fact 
constitutes  will  be  readily  understood  if  we  ask 
ourselves  where  we  should    be  if  the  various 
tongues  of  modern  Europe  had  been  so  con- 
stituted that   they  could    not  assimilate   hosts 
of    words   from    Hebrew,    Greek,    Latin,    and 
from  one  another.     It  is  a  real  and  a  grave 
barrier. 

Yet  under  these  and  other  differences  the 
nature  of  man  and  the  working  of  his  spirit 
are  the  same  as  among  ourselves,  and  this  I 
have  tried  to  show.  In  particular,  I  hope  I 
have  struck  a  blow  at  a  notion  which  I  always 
like  to  hit  on  the  head  wherever  I  meet  it — 
the  notion  that  We  are  an  inherently  pro- 
gressive, and  They  an  inherently  stationary 
kind    of    man.     The    things    which     I     have 


254  RELIGION  IN  CHINA 

attempted  to  describe  are  not  specifically 
Chinese  characteristics,  but  simply  human 
characteristics,  exemplified  in  Chinese  sur- 
roundings. We  too  have  our  conservative 
classical  orthodoxies,  very  like  that  of  the 
Confucian  pedant ;  we  too  have  our  Taoism, 
both  of  the  higher  and  the  lower  kind ; 
we  too  have,  if  I  mistake  not,  as  much  of 
the  heathen  heart  in  us — the  heart  which 
mistrusts  the  final  worth  of  right — as  the 
Chinese ;  we  too  have  our  Buddhist  moods. 
As  with  them,  our  various  dispositions  of 
the  soul  enshrine  much  that  is  beautiful 
and  true,  and  they  are  liable  to  the  same 
kind  of  corruptions  and  diseases  as  are  to  be 
found  among  the  Chinese. 

There  are  dark  arid  terrible  things  to  be 
found  in  China  ;  but  is  there  any  that  cannot  be 
matched  among  ourselves  ?  At  bottom  we  are 
one  with  them.  So  our  religion,  like  our  man- 
hood, is  not  just  a  religion,  and  that  of  China 
another  religion,  for  religion  in  its  proper 
meaning  is  a  word  that  admits  no  plural  :  in 
both  subservience  to  the  letter  kills,  but  within 
all  and  before  all  and  beyond  all  there  breathes 
a  spirit  which  gives  and  is  life. 


INDEX 


Adam's  Peak,  Ceylon,  abode  of  god 

Sumana,  109 
Alopun,       Bishop      of     Nestorian 

Christians,   115 
Al':ar  of  Heaven,  imperial  sacrifices 

at,  54 
Analects,  Confucian,   45,    55,    59, 

131.  225 
Ancestor  worship,  21  et  seq. 
Ancestor    worship    in  relation,  to 

Christianity,  196,  219 
Anthropomorphic  conceptions,  dis- 
carded by  Sung  schoolmen,  134 
Arhat,  see  also  Lohan,  107 
Art,  Chinese,  largely  of  Buddhist 

inspiration,  109 
Art,  Chinese,  symbolism  depends  on 

Taoism,  78 
Asoka,  age    of,    long    past    before 

Buddhism  reached  China,  106 
Avalokiteshvara,  see  also  Kuanyin, 

109 

Ballad  poetry  of  early  Chinese,  43 

Bannermen,  Manchu,  163 

Blood  fraternities  of  Formosa,  58 

Bodhidharma,  102 

Bodhisattvas,  see  also  P'usas,  98, 
107,  202 

Book  of  Changes  (Yi  Ching),  69 

Book  of  Odes,  30  (43),  225 

Book  of  Rites,  26,  52,  225 

Boxerism,  87,  243 

Buddha,  92,  97,  98,  etc. 

Buddhism  and  China,  ^l  et  seq. 

Buddhism  and  Christianity,  resem- 
blances between,  w^  et  seq..,  202 

Buddhism  as  a  consolation,  94 
et  seq.,  109 

Buddhism,  corruption  of,  118,  123 


Buddhism  in  Tibet,  185 
Buddhist  faith,  reality  of,  loi 
Burial,  'jS,  79,  177 
Burial  of  Ts'in  Shih  Huang-ti,  31 

Calendar,  missionaries  correct  the, 

197 
Cannon,  Schaal  assists  in  casting, 

197 
Canon,  Confucian,  56,  131 
Canonization,   name  of,   see  Shih- 

ming,  23 
Canton,  foreign  trade  confined  to, 

under  Manchus,  207 
Caspian     Sea,     Chinese    influence 

extends  almost   to,    under   Han 

Dynasty,  162 
Cathayan    Tartars,   see  Kitan  and 

Liao,  159 
Chang  Tao-ling,  83 
Ch'ang  Mao,  see  T'ai-p'ing  rebellion, 

235 
Chen-Tsung,  see  Sung  Chen-Tsung, 

84,  121 
Cheng  chiao,  or  Cheng  Tao  (ortho- 
doxy), 16 
Cheng  Huang,  or  "tutelary  angel," 

68,  79 
Cheng  T'ang  (T'ang  the  Completer), 

44 
Cheng-tzu,  151 
Chi  Lu,  note  on,  59,  60 
Ch'i  (breath),   the  quintessence  of 

matter,   137 
Ch'ien  Lung,  Emperor,  233,  234 
Chin-shih,  degree  of,  143 
Chinese  Empire,  rise  of,  50 
Ch'ing  Ming  festival,  22,  79 
Chou   Han,   anti-Christian    propa- 
ganda of,  243 


355 


256 


INDEX 


Chou  Kung,  founder  of  the  state  of 

Lu,  44 
Chou-tzii,  and  doctrine  of  the  T'ai 

Chi,  134 
Chou-tzu,  grave  of,  near  Kiukiang, 

150 
Christian  spirit,  hope  for  spread  of, 

216-29 
Christianity,   official  toleration    of, 

208 
Chu  Hsi,  133,  150,  151,  170,  184 
Chu   YUan-chang,   founder  of    the 

Ming  Dynasty,  175 
Chii-jen,  degree  of,  143 
Chuang-tzii,  81 
Chiin-tzu,  Confucian  ideal  character, 

47,.  148 
Classicalism  run  mad,  145 
Classics,  Confucian,  45,  56,  131 
Confucian  Canon,  56,  131 
Confucian  Renaissance,  129  et  seq,^ 

149 
Confucian   society,    decay  of,   144 

tt  seq. 
Confucian    society,   failure  of,   155 

et  seq. 
Confucian  studies,  revival  of,    132 

et  seq. 
Confucian  Temple,  see  Wen  Miao, 

24 
Confucianism,  ancient,  41  «/  seq. 
Confucianism,    the    cheng    tao    or 

orthodox  doctrine,  16 
Confucianism,  persecuted  by  Ts'in 

Shih  Huang-ti,  50 
Confucius,  44-8 

Confucius,  disliked  mysticism,  64 
Confucius,  edited  the  Yi  Ching,  69 
Confucius,   meeting  of,  with   Lao- 
tzu,  81 
Confucius,     preferred      the      term 

«*T'ien"  to  "Shang  Ti,"  136 
Confucius,  proposed  deification  of, 

249 
Confucius,  regarded  himself  only  as 

a  transmitter,  133 
Confucius,   temple   and  image    of, 

at  T'aishan,   122 
Confucius,  tomb  of,  46 
Confucius,   views   of,  about  death, 

47.  48,  59,  60 
Cremation,  177 


Crusades,  the  Mongols  participate 

in,  165 
Currency,  inconvertible  paper,  159, 

161 

Dalai  Lama,  186 
Dark  Ages  of  China,  the,  94 
Death,  Confucian  reticence  regard- 
ing, 48,  59,  60 
Desert  and  the  Sown,  the,  161 
Devil-possession,  69,  70 
Divination,  41 
Dominicans,  196 
Dragon  Boat  festival,  the,  79 
Drama,  Chinese,  79,  180 

EcHpses,  54,  67 

Education,  Confucian  classical,  144 

etscq.,  155,  156 
Eight  Diagrams,  the,  68 
Eight  Immortals,  the,  67 
Elements,  the  five,  137 
Elixir  of  Life,  71,  121 
Empire,  the  Chinese,  50 
Empress  Dowager  Tzii  Hsi,  46 
Encyclopaedias,  178,  179 
Europe,  ^maritime  intercourse  with, 

l^-i^etseq. 
Europe   mediaeval,  compared  with 

China,  167-71 
Europe,  Mongol  intercourse  with, 

164-7 
Examinations,  competitive,  53,  139, 

142-4 

Fa  Hsien,  115 

Faith,  decay  of,  120  et  seq. 

Fengshui,  71-8 

Feudal  Age,  the,  of  China,  42  et  seq. 

Filial  duty,  see  "Hsiao,"  25,  46, 
136 

"  Filial  Piety,  Twenty-four  ex- 
amples of,"  63 

Fiscal  experiments,  under  Sung 
dynasty,  156  et  seq. 

Flood,  the  Great,  44 

Fo-Mu,  the  Buddha-Mother,  107 

Football,  popular  in  the  T'ang 
period,   155 

Formosa,  the  Dutch  in,  207 

Franciscans,  196 

Fu  Hsi,  20,  69 


INDEX 


257 


Gautama,  see  Buddha,  92  ei  seq. 

Genghis,  175,  187 

Genii,  the  Islands  of  the,  81,  147 

Giles,  Professor  H.  A.,  78,  155 

**  God,"  controversy  as  to  Chinese 

rendering  of,  196 
God  of  War,  Chinese,  see  Kuan  Ti, 

23 
Goddess  of  Mercy,    see   Kuanyin, 

107  ei  seq. 
Golden  Age,  the,  see  Yao  and  Shun, 

44 
Gore,    Dr.,     Bishop    of    Oxford, 

quoted,  221 
Graves,  affected  by  Fengshui,   73, 

Graves,  arrangement  of,  28,  29 
Groot,  Professor  de,  11,  12,  27,  42 

Hall,  Fielding,  loi 

Han  Dynasty,  the,  52,  93 

Han  Ming-ti,  Emperor,  93 

Hangchow,  130, 158 

Hanlin  College,  143,  179 

Hart,    Sir    Robert,    his    ancestors 

ennobled,  23 
Histories,  topographical,  141 
**  Hocus  pocus,"  124 
"Hsi  YuChi,"  120 
Hsia  Ts6ng-yu,  view  as  to  followers 

of  Mo  Ti,  57 
Hsiangyang,  siege  of,  166 
•♦  Hsiao"  (Filial  duty).  25,  46,  136 
Hsien-jen  (Worthies),  24 
Hsien-pi,  the,  162 
Hsiu-ts'ai,  degree  of,  143 
Hsiung-nu,  the,  162 
HsuanTs'ang,  115 
Hsiin  Ch'ing,  58 
Huang  Ti,  20,  43 
Human  sacrifices,  30 «/  seq.,  l^^ 
Hunan,    "  anti-foreign  "  agitation, 

227,  243 
Hung  Hsiu-ch'uan,  236 
Hutuktw,  the,  of  Urga,  186 

Incarnations,  66,  83,  186 

Inquests,  70,  71 

Intellectual  basis  of  Chinese  Revo- 
lution, 245 

Intercourse,  maritime,  with  Europe, 
193 


Japan,  146 

Japan,  example  of,  eflfect  on  China 

of,  241,  242 
Japanese  pirates,  1 93 
Jesuits,  194  et  seq. 
Jews  in  China,  115 
Ju  chiao  (the  **  learned  teaching  "), 

17 

K'aif^ng,  115,  158,  159 
K'ang-hsi,  Emperor,  17 
K'ang-hsi,   "  Sacred  Edict"  of,  18, 

Kin  Tartars,  see  NUchen,  160,  162, 

176 
Kinsai,  see  Hangchow,  158 
Kitan  Tartars  (Cathayan,  or  Liao), 

159 
Kiukiang,  67,  149,  151 
Ko-lao  Hui,  86 
Kuan  Ti,  23 

Kuanyin  P'usa,  107,  108,  122,  202 
Kuan  Yii,  23 
Kublai,  166,  169,  176 
K'ung  Ch'iu,  or  K'ung  Ch'ung-ni, 

see  Confucius,  44 
K'ung  Fu-tzii,  see  Confucius,  44 
K'ung  Ling-yi  (lineal  descendant  O- 

Confucius),  Duke,  46 

Lamaism,  185  et  seq. 

Language,   Chinese,    its    inflexible 

nature,  253 
Lao-tzu,  81,  83 
Latimer,  Bishop,  quoted,  218 
Legge,  his  judgment  on  Yang  Chu, 

58 
Li  Chi,  see  Book  of  Rites,  26,  52» 

225 
Li  Hung-chang,  worships  incama* 

tion  of  Lung  Wang,  66 
Liang  Wu-ti,  Emperor,  102,  104 
•'Liao  Chai,"    the    (collection   of 

Fairy  Tales),  78 
Liao  Dynasty,  159 
Lieh-tzu,  81 

••  Living  Buddhas,"  186 
Lohans,    the    Eighteen,     see    a!s9 

Arhats,  107 
Lu,   State^  or    duchy    of,   32,   44, 

45 
Lu  P'an,  god  of  carpenters,  68 


17 


258 


INDEX 


Lun  Yii,   see  Analects,  Confucian, 

45>  55,  59.  131,  225 
Lung  Wang  (Water  god),  66 
Lushan,  151 

Ma  Tuan-lin,  151,  160,  161 

Magic,  68  e/  set/.,  85 

Mahayana,  102 

Mahometan  rebellions,  117,  238 

Mahometanism,  effects  on  China, 
116,  117 

Maitreya  Buddha  [see  als9  Milo 
Fo),  175,  186 

Manchu  conquest,  188,  195 

Manchuria,  155,  160 

Manchus,  the,  162,  188,  235 

Manchusri  Buddha,  186 

Mangonels,  made  by  foreigners  for 
the  Mongols,  166 

Marco  Polo,  115,  158,  165,  170, 
171 

Matsu,  patron  goddess  of  fishers 
and  seamen,   107 

Medicine  in  China,  69,  147 

Mencius,  48,  49,  50,  57,  63,  103, 
133,  136,  184,  226 

Mencius,  Book  of,  131 

Mcng  Ko  or  Meng-tzu,  see  Mencius, 
48,  etc. 

Miao  hao  ("Temple  Name  "),  23 

Mid-autumn  festival,  79 

Milky  Way,  crossed  annually  by 
the  "Spinning  Maiden."  68 

Milo  P'o,  the  laughing  Buddha  of 
the  Future,   175 

Ming  Dynasty,  the,  175  ^/  set/. 

Missionaries,  Buddhist,  93,  96 

Missionaries,  Nestorian,  115 

Missionaries,  Protestant,  207,  233 
et  seq. 

Missionaries,  Roman  Catholic, 
assume  official  rank,  210 

Missionaries,  Roman  Catholic,  com- 
ing of,  194  et  seq. 

Missionaries,  Roman  Catholic,  con- 
tribute to  knowledge  of  China, 
199 

Missionaries,  Roman  Catholic,  em- 
ployed by  Manchu  Emperors,  197, 
198 

Missionary  enterprise,  reasons  of 
opposition  to,  208-16 


Missionary  prospects,  affected  by 
foreign  politics,  214,  215 

Missionary  prospects,  effects  of 
Treaty  ports  on,  211,  213 

Missions  from  the  Pope,  received 
by  Mongols,   164 

Mo  Ti,  see  also  Mo-tzii,  57,  58 

Monasticism,  95,  no 

Mongol  dominion,  the,  164 

Mongol  intercourse  with  Europe, 
164,  165,  166 

Mongolia,  106,  155,  188,  189 

Mongols,  160  et  seq. 

Monks,  95  et  seq.,  115,  123 

Moral  qualities,  in  Confucian  specu- 
lation, 136 

Morrison,  Robert,  234 

Mo-tzii,  see  Mo  Ti,  57,  58 

Mourning,  26  et  seq. 

Mu,  Duke  of  Ts'in,  burial  of.  30 

Mythology,  21,  67  et  seq. 

Nationalist     revival    in    fourteenth 

century,   175  et  seq. 
Nationality,    as    basis   of   Chinese 

religion,  19 
Nerchinsk,  Treaty  of,  202 
Neslorian  Christians,  115, 166,  195 
Nirvana,  95 
Nuchen,  the,  160,  162,  176 

Old    and  new  ideals,    conflict   be- 
tween, 234-41 
Omei,  Mount,  98 
Ordination  service,  Buddhist,  99 
Original  sin,  58 
Orthodoxy,  Confucian,  15,  56 
Ou-yang  Hsiu,  151 

Pagodas,  72,  98 

Pai  Shang-ti  Hui,  236 

Pailutung  (W^hite  Deer  Grotto),  150, 

170 
Panshen  Lama,  186 
Paper  currency,  159,  166 
Patriarchate,  the  Buddhist,  102,  114 
Patriarchs,     founders     of     Chinese 

national  polity,  20,  21,  44 
Peking,  169 
Persecutions,  17,  50,  103,  198,  211, 

240 
Philosophy,    speculative,    of    Sung 

schoolmen,   134  et  seq. 


INDEX 


259 


S'hysiognomy,  science  of,  71 
?'i-hsia  Yuan-chun,  see  also  T'ien 

Nai-nai,  121,  122 
Pilgrimages,  96,  100,  lOi,  122 
Plan  Carpin,  John  de,  165 
Polo,  game  of,  155 
Polo,  Marco,  see  Marco  Polo,  115, 

158,  165,  170,  171 
Pope,  the  Taoist,  see  also  T'ien  Shih, 

83,  84,  186 
Pope,  the,  55,  164,  196 
Posthumous  honours,  23 
Prayers  for  rain,  65 
Priests,  Buddhist,  recruiting  of,  99, 

ICO 

Printing  applied  to  production  of 
books,  130 

Public  opinion,  Government  be- 
comes sensitive  to,   140 

Purgatory,  Buddhist,  96 

P'usas,  see  also  Bodhisattvas,  107 

P'u  Sung-ling,  78 

P'uto,  Island  of,  98 

Queen  of  Heaven,  sec  T'ien  Hou,  86, 
107 

Rationalistic  movement  of  tenth  to 

thirteenth  centuries,  129  et  seq. 
"  Red  Church,"  the,  185 
Religion,   restatement  of,  required, 

250 

Renaissance,  Confucian,  129  et  seq. 

Revolution,     Chinese,     intellectual 

basis  of,  245  , 

Revolution,    Chinese,    moral    basis 

needs  strengthening,  248 
Revolution,    Chinese,   preparations 

for,  242 
Ricci,  Matteo,  194,  I95 
Roberts,  J.  J.,  136 
Rome,  Church  of,  55, 164,  193  et  seq. 
Rubruquis,  165 
Russian  Church  in  China,  202,  203 

Sacred  Edict,  the,  18,  198 

Sacred  groves,  springs,  trees,  stones, 

etc.,  79 
Sacrifices,  performed  by  Emperor, 

54 
Sacrifices,  human,  30  etseq.,  i77 
Sacrifices  to  the  dead,  29,  42,  104 


"Sage,"  24,137   ^     ^ 
Sakya,  monastery  of,  185 
Sakya  Muni,  see  Buddha,  92,  etc. 
San  Chiao,  see  '*  Three  Teachings,' 

12  et  seq. 
San  ho  Hui  Society,  85 
Schaal,  Adam,  195'  ^97 
Sects  or  Fraternities,  84-7 
Sects,  the  "Three  Teachings"  not 

separate,  13 
Serfdom,  157,  158,  176 
Shang  Ch'ing  Kung,  83 
Shang  Ti,  see  also  T'ien,   21,  41, 

135,  136 
Shen-shih  or  "gentry,"  140,  141 
Shen  Nung,  20 
Shih-chia  Mu-ni  Fo-yeh,  see  Buddha, 

92 
Sikawei,  195 
Socialistic  experiments  under  Sung 

Dynasty,  156  et  seq. 
Societies,  secret,  85-7 
Society,  mature  Confucian  concep- 
tion of,  138  et  seq. 
Srongtan  Ganpo,  185 
Ssu-ma  Kuang,  151,  156 
State  worship,  53  et  seq. 
Stein,  Professor,  114 
Sui  Dynasty,  the,  102 
Sumana,  the  "  looking-down  god, 

see  Kuanyin,  109 
Sung   Chen-Tsung,    Emperor,    84, 

121 
Sung  Dynasty,  130,  132  et  seq.^ 
"  Superior  Man,"  see  Chun-tzu,  47, 

148 
Sutras,  Buddhist,  93,  104 
Suttee,  30,  33,  178 

T'ai  Chi  (the  "Extreme  Ultimate  "), 

134.  135,  137,  150 
T'ai  Yang,  135 

T'ai-p'ing  Rebellion,  100,  235  et  seq, 
T'aishan,  72,  121-3 
T'ai-Tsung,         Emperor        (T'ang 

Dynasty),  129,  185 
Tamerlane,  175 

T'an,  the  beast  of  covetousness,  68 
T'ang  Dynasty,  29,  114  &t  ^^9  .  '29 
Tao  Chiao,  see  Taoism,  1 3,  63  ^^  seq. 
Tao-Te  Ching,  81,  83,  182,  226 
Tao,  the  Way,  81 


260 


INDEX 


Taoism,  63  et  stq. 

Taoism,  mystical  philosophy  of,  80 

It  scq. 
Taoism,    natural     in    infancy     of 

society,  118,  119 
Taoism,  popular,  78-80 
Taoism,  prevalence  of,  in  England 

and  elsewhere,  65,  76 
Taoist  Papacy,  83,  84,  186 
Tartars,  159,  162,  171 
'*  Temple  Name,"  see  Miao-hao,  23 
Temple  of  the  Earth,  54 
Ten-headed  crow,  typhus  attributed 

to,  66 
**  Three  Teachings,"  12  et  seg. 
Tibet,  185,  188,  189 
Tibetans,  162 

T'ieh  p'ai-tzu,  rain  produced  by,  65 
T'ien,  or  Shang  Ti,    21,  41,   135, 

136,  196 
T'ien    Hou,    su    also    Queen    of 

Heaven,  86,  107,  108 
T'ien      Ming     ("Commission     of 

God  "),  53  et  scq. 
T'ien    Nai-nai,     set    also    P'i-hsia 

Yiian-chun,  122 
T'ien  Shih,  see  Pope,  Taoist,  83,  84, 

186 
T'ien-tzu  or  T'ien  Wang,  53 
Trade  Unions,  85 
Treaty  ports,   foreign  communities 

at,  211 
Trilogy  of  Powers— Heaven,  Earth, 

and  Man,  135 
Tsai-li  Hui  Society,  85 
Ts'in  conquest,  the,  50,  58 
Ts'in  Shih  Huang-ti,  31,  32,  50,  123 
Tsongkhaba,  185,  186 
T'u-ti  or  earth  spirits,  68,  1 19 
T'ung-sheng,  degree  of,  143 
Turfans,  the,  162 
Turkestan,  1x4,  116 
Turkish  adventurers,  129,  1 30 
Turks,  the,  162,  178 
Tiu-sun  Niang-niang,  108 


Vegetarianism,  105,  106 
Verbiest,  195 

Virgin,  the,  compared  with  Kuanyin, 
108,  202 

Wall,  the  Great,  restored  by  Ming 

sovereigns,  187 
Wang  An-shih,  156 
Way,  the,  see  Tao,  81  et  stq. 
Wei-hu,  the,  162 
W5n  Miao,  24 
Wen  Wang,  42,  44 
West,  fear  of  the,  246,  247 
Western  Heaven,  the,  81,  107 
White  Deer  Grotto,  see  Pailutung, 

150,  170 
"White  Peril,"  the,  241 
White  Pigeon  Society  or  Lottery,  85 
Witchcraft,  70 
Wulaofeng,  150 
Wu-ti,  Emperor  (Liang  Dynasty)^ 

102 
Wu  Wang,  43,  44 
Wu-Yueh,   kings  of,  promoters    of 

civilization,  130 

Xavier,  St.  Francis,  194 

Yama,  set  also  Yen-Wu,  96 

Yang  and  Yin,  135 

Yang  Chu,  58 

Yao  and  Shun,  21,  33,  44 

♦'Yellow  Church,"  the,  186 

Yen-Wu,  see  Yama,  96,  107 

Yen  Yiian,  60  (note) 

Yi  Ching,  see  Book    of   Changes, 

69 
Yo  Fei,  176 
"Young  China,"  243-5 
Yii  the  Great,  21,  44 
Yung  Ch^g,  Emperor,  198 
Yung-lo  encyclopaedia,  178 

Zadkiel's  Almanack,  65 
Zoroastrians,  115 


I 


I 


PrinM  in  Great  Britain  by 
fKWIN  BROTHERS,  LIWITED,  THE  GRESUAM  PRESS,  WOKING  AND  LONDON